Produced by readbueno, Barry Abrahamsen, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
file was produced from images generously made available
by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)









                            IVAR THE VIKING




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                            IVAR THE VIKING




                           A ROMANTIC HISTORY
                   BASED UPON AUTHENTIC FACTS OF THE
                       THIRD AND FOURTH CENTURIES




                                   BY

                            PAUL DU CHAILLU

      AUTHOR OF “THE VIKING AGE,” “THE LAND OF THE MIDNIGHT SUN,”
           “EXPLORATIONS IN EQUATORIAL AFRICA,” “A JOURNEY TO
                          ASHANGO LAND,” ETC.




                                 LONDON

                   JOHN MURRAY      ALBEMARLE STREET

                                  1893




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          TO GEORGE W. CHILDS


My Dear Childs: Years of our unbroken friendship, going back more than a
    quarter of a century, have passed away, and the recollection of all
    your kindnesses during that time comes vividly before my mind. Many
    a time your home in Philadelphia, at the sea-side, or at Wootton has
    been my home, and many of the happy days of my life have been spent
    with you and your kind wife. Three years ago I lay on a sick-bed at
    your house, and all that tender nursing, the skill of the physician,
    and loving hands could do that winter was done for me, and for all
    that I am indebted to you and to Mrs. Childs. Now a twenty miles’
    walk day after day does not fatigue me. “Ivar the Viking” was partly
    written, after my recovery, under the shade trees of Wootton and in
    the midst of the perfume of its flowers. To you, my dear old friend,
    I dedicate the book as a token of the esteem and high regard I have
    for your noble character, and in grateful remembrance of all you
    have done for me.

                   PAUL DU CHAILLU.

            NEW YORK, September, 1893.




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              INTRODUCTION


THE story of “IVAR THE VIKING” depicts the actual life of Norse chiefs
who ruled at the period therein described, and also gives the customs,
religion, life, and mode of thinking which prevailed among the people.
My object in writing this story is to give a view, in a popular way, of
the life of these early ancestors of the English-speaking peoples, whose
seat of power was on the islands situated in the basin of the Baltic and
the countries known to-day as Scandinavia.

The reader of this volume will gain a correct idea of the civilization
of the Norsemen of that period, the men who came to the gates of Rome,
and settled in Britain, Gaul, Germania, on the shores of the
Mediterranean, and other countries.

I begin the story of my hero with his birth, accompanied by the
characteristic ceremonies attending it; then I tell of his fostering,
his education, his coming of age, of the precepts of wisdom he is
taught, of his foster-brothers, of the sacred ceremony of
foster-brotherhood, of his warlike expeditions and commercial voyages,
of the death and funeral of his father, of his accession to rule, and
other similarly typical Viking events.

I speak in the narrative of the dwellings of the people; how they lived;
of their “bys,” or burgs; of the different grades making up society; of
their feasts; of their temples; of their worship, religious ceremonies,
and sacrifices; of funerals; of Amazons; of athletic games; of women and
maidens; of love; of duels and sports; of dress; of men and women; of
marriages. In a word, the book is a life-like picture of the period. The
time which I have chosen is the epoch when the Norsemen were most surely
and swiftly sapping the power of Rome, and engaged in colonization on
the largest scale.

There is not an object, a jewel, either Norse, Roman, or Greek, or a
coin mentioned, that has not been found in the present Scandinavia, and
is not seen to-day in its museums, and often in great numbers.

The descriptions of customs interwoven in the narrative are derived from
authentic records, the sagas, the evidence of graves, and of antiquities
in general. These are more fully, scientifically, and technically
described in my work published three years ago, “The Viking Age.”

The descriptions of dresses of the women have been most carefully drawn
from the sagas, and from the handles of three keys seen in “The Viking
Age,” where three women in full dress are represented. The materials and
jewels with which I have adorned them are those found in their graves.
The attire of the men is from the garments, weapons, and ornaments of
that early period, found in graves and bogs, and from descriptions in
the sagas.

                  *       *       *       *       *

“The Viking Age” had hardly been published in England, when a storm of
protests and adverse criticisms arose from many quarters of that
conservative country; for it is there that the old belief in the Angle
and Anglo-Saxon descent of the modern English-speaking peoples is most
rooted, having indeed become a religion with many Englishmen.

I fully expected opposition to the new views I propounded. Had not my
former accounts of African travels been received with incredulity? Did
not the people laugh when I told that I had seen a race of pigmies and
been in their villages? Did they not doubt my descriptions of the great
equatorial forest, of gorillas, cannibals, etc.? I was before the time.
I was too young; and these circumstances were against me. But then, as
in the case of “The Viking Age,” I found warm supporters and defenders
in England itself.

I knew that it was bold on my part to attack the Saxon idol which had
been worshipped so long among Englishmen, and to try to destroy the
faith in which they and their fathers had believed. Was the glorious
Anglo-Saxon name which the people had been shouting for so long, even in
America, to be overthrown? What, then, would become of the sturdy
qualities claimed as inherited from the so-called Anglo-Saxon race? The
qualities are there, only the name of Anglo-Saxon ought to be changed to
that of Norse.

Nothing but absolute conviction made me take this bold step. I had never
been satisfied with the assertions of historians, and could see no
evidence in their writings for the conclusions at which they had arrived
in regard to the name Anglo-Saxon and as to who were the conquerors and
settlers of Britain.

When I travelled in the Norselands, to the northern part of which I gave
the name of “The Land of the Midnight Sun,” a name which has been
generally adopted since, I became convinced that the conquerors of
Britain were Norse; for while visiting their museums, which contained
the Norse antiquities, I saw that these objects were the same as those
called in England by antiquarians, Angle, Anglo-Saxon, Anglo-Roman, and
in France, Frankish. These facts set me thinking, and ultimately
produced “The Viking Age.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

As soon as I brought before the public the evidence I had collected,
many voices rose and exclaimed: “Woe to him who tries to dispel our
belief and destroy our faith!” The world is full of such examples in the
treatment of new ideas. How could I escape hostility when I proclaimed
that the antiquities called in England by archæologists and others, and
classified in the museums as Angle, Anglo-Saxon, Anglo-Roman, are Norse,
consequently that the ancestors of the English-speaking people are from
the basin of the Baltic and present Scandinavia, and that it is only
there that one sees the antiquities of a most warlike and sea-faring
race of the period of the so-called _Saxon_ maritime expeditions?

Many apply the name of Anglo-Saxon to the people who settled in Britain,
without knowing why, except that they had been taught to believe it from
their school and college days, or because the majority believe so. I
maintain that the earlier England, popularly placed at the southern part
of the peninsula of Jutland, is mythical; that such antiquities pointed
out as Angle are not found there; that the word “eng” (Swedish äng) is a
common appellation all over Scandinavia; that “england,” or “äng land,”
to this day, is the name given to flat, grassy land by the Norse people,
as it was in earlier times. The probability is, that the Norsemen,
seeing the flat shores of Britain on the North Sea, called it “England,”
or Land of Meadows; and the people, in the course of time, were called
meadow-men, as we say mountaineers, in speaking of people inhabiting
mountainous regions.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Some of my critics took up the question of language. The reason they
gave for not agreeing with me was, that the English had the definite
article “the,” and the Icelandic saga-writings did not possess it; this
was, according to them, the most positive proof that the earlier English
people were not Norse. One might as well have argued that the French
language was not derived in great part from the Latin, as it has the
definite article, and the Latin had not. Who can ever tell when the
definite article was dropped or added in those languages?

I never expected that the appearance of “The Viking Age” would convert
to my views men who had spent their lives in trying to prove, or in
maintaining the belief in, the Anglo-Saxon myth, and who believed in the
diffuse, contradictory, and often incomprehensible writings of Bede and
Nennius, or in the earlier English chronicles, the authorship of which
cannot be traced. But I have often wondered why no one has compared
thoroughly the Norse archæology of that period with that of Britain,
which is claimed as that of the Angle, Anglo-Saxon, as being the early
settlers of Britain; and the only reason I could discover that anyone
had for calling these antiquities by those names was because of blind
confidence that these settlers were what the historians claimed them to
be.

Those who cling to the Anglo-Saxon belief point to here and there a few
graves in the ancient Friesland, similar to those found in England, as a
proof that the earlier settlers of Britain did not come from the Baltic.
As if it were possible that none of these Norsemen, who used to visit
Friesland as far back as before the time of Tacitus, could have failed
to die there during several centuries! They forget, also, that the
Romans never mentioned the people of that country as sea-faring. On the
contrary, the maritime tribes that harassed them “were living on the
most northern shores of the sea—in the ocean itself.” The antiquities
left by these sea-faring tribes are those that must give us light on the
subject.

One might just as well assert one thousand years from now that the
people of English descent of the present time living at the Cape of Good
Hope were the ones that held sway over India, because they were nearer
than England to India, or that the solitary graves or little English
cemeteries found between England and India were those of the people who
governed India. A little more research would prove to them that the
great seat of power was in England. We learn from archæology where
Egypt, Greece, Rome, and many other fallen empires held their sway. So
we may know, from the traces left, where the Norsemen held theirs also,
and that nowhere did they hold it more firmly than in Britain.

The controversy, to me, seems very plain. I have maintained in “The
Viking Age,” and shall continue to do so, until I am shown to be
mistaken, that: It is in the basin of the Baltic, and in the Norselands,
that we see incontestable proofs as to who were the sea-faring people
whom the Romans called first Sueones and then Saxons, as shown by the
tens of thousands of graves of that period still existing; that these
graves and their antiquities are the same, and of the same type, as
those of a similar period in England; that in these Norse graves a great
many Roman coins of gold and silver, and many Roman and Greek objects
are found, showing that these sea-faring people had intercourse with
Rome, Greece, and the Mediterranean. Nay, do not the coins antedating
the Roman Empire, when patrician families of Rome coined their own
money, tell the tale of how early Norsemen went into the Mediterranean?
Are not Norse graves often seen on its shores, by the side of the graves
of the Etruscans?

I also maintain that neither at the mouth of the Elbe, nor anywhere else
out of the Norselands, do we see the remains of a dense, warlike, and
maritime population—a population which has left traces in the number of
its graves far greater than has Rome itself.

How could the host miscalled Saxon by the later Romans, which overran
Europe, till the downfall of the empire, for four centuries, avoid
leaving such traces? Their population must have been very dense in order
to allow them to send forth such vast fleets to fight and conquer the
Romans. How is it that the Saxons, whom we know as Saxons, were not a
sea-faring people in the time of Charlemagne, as we know they were not?
Simply because they never had been. How is it that in Charlemagne’s
time, on the other hand, the Sueones who must have been the Saxons of
the later Romans were dreaded by him as powerful at sea, just as they
are described by Tacitus?

Have not the races which have disappeared in America or elsewhere left
traces, and must we make an exception of the so-called Saxons of the
Romans? This would be against the evidence of everything before us.

It is by comparing the graves and antiquities of the Norselands with
those of England that we have the proof that the early settlers of
Britain were Norsemen. The scene in this volume, of Ivar going to visit
his kinsmen on the banks of the River Cam, in England, has been
described, because there is a cemetery there whose antiquities show its
Norse origin, and the Roman coins buried with them, of Trajanus, 98-117
A.D.; of Hadrianus, 117-138; Faustina, wife of Antoninus Pius, 138-161;
Marcus Aurelius, 161-180; of Maximianus, 286-305, show how early Norse
settlements began.

What are the objects found in that cemetery, and described in the
beautiful work of the Honorable R. C. Neville, “Saxon Obsequies,
Illustrated by Ornaments and Weapons Discovered in a Cemetery near
Little Wilbraham, Cambridgeshire,” printed in 1852? Swords, axes, umbos,
cinerary urns with burned bones, wooden buckets with bronze hoops,
bronze tweezers, spear and arrow heads of iron, ear picks, iron knives,
iron shears, brooches, beads of glass, and other material fired by
cremation.

I will quote the words of Mr. Neville himself: “That so large a number
of urns containing human remains should have been discovered in
conjunction with skeletons, affords a remarkably satisfactory
confirmation of the coexistence of these two modes of burial. My
experience enables me to state with confidence that the urns now
discovered differ entirely from any [Roman] I had before encountered,
and resemble closely those usually met with in Anglo-Saxon
burying-grounds, etc.”

If the reader opens “The Viking Age,” and looks over its thirteen
hundred and sixty illustrations, he will see the same objects as those
described and illustrated by Mr. Neville, and the same descriptions of
graves.

It is time that the views of antiquarians and historians of the old
school should be entirely set aside or remodelled; and that the old
England, placed popularly as existing in the southern part of the
peninsula of Jutland, and comprising a territory of a few square miles,
be considered a myth that had no reality, except in the brain of its
inventors. When I say that the antiquities found in England are the same
and of the same type as those found in the Norselands, I call this a
fact and not a theory; and when I say also that these are not found in
the Saxon lands, I call this a fact and not a theory. When I say that
the antiquities found in England are not found in the so-called earlier
England of the historian, I call this a fact and not a theory; and if I
am wrong it can be easily disproved.

But let me add, that after the appearance of “The Viking Age,” everybody
was far from being against me in England. I found there many adherents
to my views, and some even went so far as to write to me, that after the
publication of the work, and upon seeing its illustrations, they did not
believe that Stonehenge was Druidical, but was simply of Norse origin,
for there were many graves containing Viking remains in the country
round about.

The Roman records are correct. No countries but the islands of the
Baltic and Scandinavia correspond to their description. It is there that
we find a great number of Roman objects. Coins are there found from the
time of the foundation of the empire—those of Augustus 29 B.C. to 14
A.D., of Tiberius 14-37, Claudius 41-54; then in increased number those
of Nero 54-68, Vitellius 69, Vespasian 69-79, of Titus 79-81; in still
greater number those of Trajan 98-117, Antoninus Pius 138-161, of
Faustina the elder, wife of Antoninus Pius, of Marcus Aurelius 161-180,
of Faustina his wife, of Commodus 180-192; then in decreasing quantities
the coins of the subsequent emperors. By the side of these coins and
other Roman objects are Norse objects, and these Norse objects are, as I
have said, similar to those found in the England of a corresponding
period. The mode of burial is also identical in both countries. These
facts tell plainly who were the people who settled in Britain before and
after the time of Ivar the Viking and of the Roman occupation.

While the controversy was going on in England, knowing the receptive and
impartial mind of Mr. Gladstone, and having been several times the
recipient, in years past, of his kind hospitality, and remembering the
interest he had taken in my African travels, I took the liberty of
addressing to him a request for his opinion in regard to the position I
had taken. Mr. Gladstone, who was then in Oxford for the purpose of
delivering a lecture on Homer, replied the same day. I append his
letter:

    DEAR MR. DU CHAILLU:

    You have done me great honor by appealing to me, but I fear your
    appeal is to a person prepossessed and ignorant.

    My prepossessions are on your side. But I have not yet been able,
    although very desirous, to examine the argument on your side as it
    deserves, nor that of your adversaries.

    I am a man of _Scotch_ blood only, half Highland, and half Lowland,
    near the Border. A branch of my family settled in Scandinavia, in
    the first half, I think, of the seventeenth century.

    When I have been in Norway, or Denmark, or among Scandinavians, I
    have felt something like a cry of nature from within, asserting
    (credibly or otherwise) my nearness to them. In Norway I have never
    felt as if in a foreign country; and this, I have learned, is a very
    common experience with British travellers.

    The love of freedom in combination with settled order, which we hope
    is characteristic of this country, is, I apprehend, markedly
    characteristic of Norway and of Denmark. I have not spoken of
    Sweden, simply because I have not been there.

    The ethnography of northern and insular Scotland, down even to the
    Isle of Man, and the history, seem to show a very broad and durable
    connection.

    Still I cannot call these more than feeble generalities. I earnestly
    hope, when I am a little more free, that I may be able to get some
    real hold of the subject.

    I think a good deal of the argument suggested by our fishing
    population, and by the _curious_ persistency with which, in some
    districts, Scandinavian terminations have been preserved.

              Yours faithfully,

                   W. E. GLADSTONE.




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                                CONTENTS


                                -------


               CHAP.                                  PAGE

                   I HJORVARD AND GOTLAND                1

                  II THE VIKING LAND, AND THE           11
                       VIKINGS

                 III HJORVARD CONSULTS THE ORACLE       18

                  IV IVAR’S BIRTH AND LIFE FORECAST     25

                   V THE FOSTERING OF IVAR              31

                  VI IVAR ATTAINS HIS MAJORITY          47

                 VII IVAR’S FIRST EXPEDITION            54

                VIII THE YULE SACRIFICE                 80

                  IX IVAR’S DEFEAT OF THE ROMANS        91

                   X IVAR’S VISIT TO BRITAIN            99

                  XI THE DAUGHTERS OF RAN              108

                 XII ROMANTIC ADVENTURES OF SIGURD     116

                XIII A VOYAGE TO THE CASPIAN           130

                 XIV HAKI’S BURNING JOURNEY TO         139
                       VALHALLA

                  XV DEATH AND BURNING OF HJORVARD     147

                 XVI HELGI AND THE VALKYRIAS           158

                XVII THE INHERITANCE FEAST OF          167
                       HJORVARD

               XVIII IVAR SPURNS STARKAD’S             176
                       INDEMNITY

                 XIX THE SLAYING OF STARKAD            182

                  XX THE SESSION OF THE THING          197

                 XXI IVAR’S VISIT TO YNGVI             202

                XXII YNGVI’S POETS AND CHAMPIONS       214

               XXIII YNGVI’S THREE BEAUTIFUL           221
                       DAUGHTERS

                XXIV THE GUESTS OF THE HERSIR OF       229
                       SVITHJOD

                 XXV BEGINNING OF THE ATHLETIC         234
                       GAMES

                XXVI GREAT FEATS OF IVAR AND           241
                       HJALMAR

               XXVII THE FOSTER-BROTHERS FALL IN       260
                       LOVE

              XXVIII BETROTHAL OF IVAR AND RANDALIN    268

                XXIX IVAR’S DUEL WITH KETIL            275

                 XXX DEATH OF HJALMAR AND ASTRID       287

                XXXI THE WEDDING OF IVAR AND           298
                       RANDALIN




------------------------------------------------------------------------




[Illustration: Letter, page 1]


[Illustration: Letter, page 2]


[Illustration: Letter, page 3]


[Illustration: Letter, page 4]




------------------------------------------------------------------------




                            IVAR THE VIKING


                               CHAPTER I

                          HJORVARD AND GOTLAND


THE mariner sailing in the Baltic, as he skirts the shores of Gotland,
sees on a promontory of that island several large cairns and mounds
overlooking the sea, and the country that surrounds them. This
promontory was the burial place of a family of great Vikings and rulers
who held sway over the whole island a few centuries before and after our
era. Among the most conspicuous cairns two are pointed out to the
stranger, those of Hjorvard and his son Ivar, the hero of the present
narrative.

The events of which I am going to speak to you relate to them, and to
what happened during their lives, towards the latter end of the third
and the beginning of the fourth century, between the years A.D. 270 and
320, or about sixteen hundred years ago.

Hjorvard, “the wide spreading,” so called on account of the widely
extended maritime expeditions he had undertaken, was one of the most
renowned Vikings of his time. In all his expeditions he had been
successful and always victorious in his battles. The Roman fleets had
never dared to attack him as he sailed with his numerous ships along the
coasts of their wide empire to make war upon the different countries
over which they held dominion.

Hjorvard’s ancestors, by the side of whom he now lies buried, had been
great warriors and sea-faring men like himself. They had sailed from the
Baltic to the Caspian Sea, by the present Gulf of Finland, and also
westward, along the coast of Friesland, Gaul, Britain, and as far south
as the Mediterranean. The ships used by them in their river expeditions
or along the coast during the summer months were unlike those of the
Romans, and were much admired by them. Even in the first century the
Romans feared these men of the north on account of the great fleets they
possessed, and placed them as living on the most northern shores of the
sea, in the very ocean itself. They called them Sueones; and all they
knew of their country was what these Sueones told them about it, for the
Baltic was an unknown sea to the Romans.

Hjorvard was of high lineage, for he was descended from Odin, and he
belonged to that branch of the family of Odin called Ynglingar, which
ruled over Svithjod, a realm that embraced a great part of the present
Sweden.

Sigrlin, his wife, was a very handsome woman, and possessed all the
accomplishments belonging to women of her high rank. She was also of
Odin’s kin; was a direct descendant of Skjöld (the Norse word for
shield), one of the sons of Odin, from whom the Skjöldungar are
descended. The Skjöldungar ruled over that part of the land which to-day
is called Denmark, but which was then called Gotland. Her father was
called Halfdan, and resided at Hleidra, not far from where Copenhagen
stands to-day, and was one of the great rulers of the north.

Not far from the cairns and mounds just mentioned was Dampstadir, the
head “by,” or burg, the residence of Hjorvard and of the rulers of
Gotland. From this place a long panorama of coast and land could be
seen, and the eye lost itself in the dim horizon of the sea. There
Hjorvard lived in great splendor. The buildings which made up Dampstadir
were among the finest of the northern lands; they were of different
sizes and varied architecture, and, like all the structures of those
days in the north, were entirely of wood. They were roofed with
shingles, heavily tarred, their dark color contrasting pleasantly with
that of the log walls of the houses.

All the numerous buildings formed a vast quadrangle, enclosing a large
plot of grass called “tun,” or town. From the centre of the square the
sight was extremely beautiful and picturesque, for there were not two
buildings of the same appearance or size. Some were finer than others,
of course, but all were quaint; from their roofs and sides, gargoyles,
representing heads of horses or dragons and other wild beasts, stuck out
boldly into the air from every side, or looked, with heads inclined
downward, towards the ground. There were a few houses with towers,
called lofts; in these towers were a number of sleeping-rooms, and from
their tops, in time of war, a sharp lookout was kept for the enemy’s
vessels. Many buildings were also used as store-houses.

Before the doors of many houses were porches, ornamented with carvings,
while others had belfries and dark piazzas with ladder-like stairs
leading to them, their weather-beaten walls of hard logs seeming to defy
the ravages of time, for many of them, at that time even, dated
centuries back. Some were specially for the use of the women members of
the family of Hjorvard and for their household, for it was customary for
women to have their “skemmas,” or bowers, all to themselves. There they
received their friends and spent their time in sewing and embroidering.
There were several festive halls for every-day use. During the winter
long fires ran along the centre of these, the smoke escaping through
openings in the roof, which openings could be closed when necessary.
Along the walls ran long benches, and tables were set in front of them.
The light came in through windows; instead of glass, the transparent
membrane enclosing the new-born calf was stretched over what were called
the light-holes.

The every-day life of Hjorvard was very simple. At the principal, or day
meal, Sigrlin sat on the left hand of her husband, the seats next to
this, on both sides, being the most dignified for men and women, while
the farthest ones, near the door, were the least so. The most high-born,
oldest, and wisest man—for it was the custom for rulers to have wise men
with them who knew the ancient examples and customs of their
forefathers—sat on the northern high seat, called the lower high seat,
opposite that of Hjorvard, on whose right hand were women, the men being
on his left. It was also the custom for chiefs to carry the ale over the
fire, and drink to the man opposite the high seat, and it was thought to
be a great honor to be toasted by the host.

The most imposing and striking of all the structures along that enormous
square was the great banqueting hall; of all the buildings, this was the
one in which the chiefs and rulers took the greatest pride, for it was
there that they received their most honored guests and gave their most
splendid feasts. The banqueting hall at Dampstadir was ranked the sixth
for beauty and grandeur in the land of the Vikings, and was very old.
Two superb doors at the two ends led into the interior. The door-ways,
or jambs, of these were of solid oak, about two and a half feet wide,
and several inches thick; these were adorned with beautiful carvings,
representing scenes belonging to the religious history of the race, and
varying greatly in depth, so as to give a fine artistic effect of light
and shade. The doors themselves were of solid oak also, and were
ornamented with intricate designs made with flat iron bands, of
exquisite beauty, and perfect gems of art. A massive gold knocker
adorned each door. By one door the women entered, by the other the men.

The inside of this banqueting hall was a sight not to be soon forgotten.
The first artists and wood-carvers of the North had been employed, and
had shown wonderful skill in the elaboration and grouping of their
designs—the scenes represented including many of the deeds and
expeditions of Hjorvard’s ancestors. The carvings were considered so
beautiful that even the finest tapestry was not hung over them, and the
wood itself had become richly dark during the centuries that had elapsed
since the hall had been built. All along the walls hung shields of
variegated designs and bright colors, ornamented with gold and silver,
overlapping each other, and, of course, adding much to the gorgeousness
of the spectacle.

As was customary, this hall had been built east and west, the long walls
running north and south; along the latter were the benches for the
guests, and just in the middle of them were the two high seats, facing
each other. The most important bench ran along the northern walls, and
there the great high seat, the more honored of the two, stood facing the
sun. It was for the master of the house; and to be placed on the high
seat opposite was the greatest honor that could be shown to any guest,
consequently this seat was always assigned to the most prominent men.
The nearer the places on the benches assigned to any one were to the
high seat, the greater the honor; the places farther away, near the
door, being the lowest. These two high seats were beautifully carved,
with arms on both sides, and two pillars which were both painted and
ornamented with carving representing historical subjects.

The weapons of Hjorvard hung above his high seat—his “sax,” or
single-edged sword, his best double-edged sword, also his shield, his
“brynja,” or chain-armor, and helmet of gold. His double-edged sword,
called “Hrotti,” was a magnificent weapon. The hilt was all ornamented
with gold, and so was the scabbard; the blade was of most exquisite
damascened workmanship. This sword was in its sheath, which was wrapped
with bands called “peace bands”—for there was profound peace over the
land at the time we are speaking of—and no one but Hjorvard could
unloose them, for these were holy, and it was only when war had been
declared that it could be done.

Mementos of the expeditions of Hjorvard and of his forefathers were
scattered here and there, treasured as heirlooms. Along the walls hung
several Roman swords with Latin inscriptions upon them, which had been
in the family for two hundred years. There were Roman statuettes, bronze
vessels, and various other bronze objects, and a collection of Roman
coins of every emperor from the time of Augustus, the first Roman
emperor, to the time of Hjorvard. Among the gems of art were lovely
Grecian cups, bowls, and drinking horns of glass, some of the glass cups
and bowls adorned with charming paintings representing rural scenes,
with wild beasts, lions, bulls, birds of variegated colors, and even men
boxing with boxing gloves, all looking as fresh as the day they were
painted.

At the foot of Dampstadir was a beautiful land-locked bay where the
ships of Hjorvard lay at anchor, while on its shores were numerous
sheds, under which stood many of the ships which were thus protected
from the weather; there were also building yards, where busy carpenters
were always at work constructing or repairing vessels.

The finest ships to be seen there were the “drekis,” or dragon-ships.
These were the largest and most formidable of all warships, and derived
their names from the fact that their prows and sterns were ornamented
with the head or tail of one or more dragons. Some were covered with
sheets of solid gold, which gave a superb appearance to the ships,
especially when the sun shone upon their sides. Many of these drekis
could carry a crew of from five hundred to seven hundred men.

Besides the dragon-ships there were other war-vessels called “skeids,”
“snekkjas,” “skutas,” “buzas,” “karfi,” “ask,” and also many provision
ships which followed the fleets on their expeditions. The skeid was a
formidable war-vessel, almost equal in power to the dragon-ships, a very
fast sailer, which carried two hundred and forty men or more. The
snekkja was a smaller ship of the same general description. The skutta
was a smaller craft still, which could be manœuvred very quickly. It was
generally used for boarding other ships, the upper part of its gunwale
being so built that warriors could more easily leap upon other vessels.
All these vessels, small or large, had only one mast.

Among these ships could be seen some of the old-fashioned type which has
been described by Tacitus, with no mast, and entirely propelled by oars;
they were very sharp pointed at both ends, much like the whale-boats of
to-day, about eighty feet long, and in the widest part ten or eleven
feet broad, with fifteen or sixteen benches about three feet apart.
These boats were propelled by thirty or thirty-two oars, varying
somewhat in length, and of an average of about twelve feet. Two men, and
sometimes three, pulled each oar, and a man with a shield protected the
oarsmen on each outer side. The thole-pins were fastened to the gunwales
with “bast” ropes, and were adorned with graceful carved designs, no two
being alike. On the side, at the stern, was the rudder, resembling a
large, broad oar. They were so shaped that they could be rowed in either
direction. At the time of which we are speaking, this model of naval
architecture was fast going out of fashion, and sailing vessels
exclusively were coming into general use. All the vessels were of oak,
“clinch-built;” that is, the planks overlapped each other, and were made
fast together by large iron bolts.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The island of Gotland, over which Hjorvard ruled, had a very dense
population, and was, on account of its size and geographical position, a
great emporium of commerce, and with its war and trading ships occupied
at this time about the same position as the England of our days. Its
inhabitants were wealthy, and traded extensively, as their fathers had
done, with provinces of Rome, with Greece, and the countries round the
Caspian, the Black, and the Mediterranean Seas. From such distant lands
as these they brought superb bronze vessels, exquisite glass vases,
velvets and silks, beautiful objects of leather, embroidered gold and
silver textile material for dress, and many other costly objects which
the rich prized very highly, as well as wine.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CHAPTER II

                    THE VIKING LAND, AND THE VIKINGS


AT the period of which I write, the land of the Vikings embraced the
islands of the Baltic and those of the small and the great “Belt”
leading into that sea, the country known to-day as Scandinavia, which
embraces the large peninsula of Sweden and Norway, and the small
peninsula of Jutland. The whole land was virtually surrounded by sea.
Great fortifications had been built on the southern peninsula of Jutland
between the two fjords which enter it from opposite sides, so that no
incursion could take place from the land to the south.

The large islands, especially, were seats of great maritime power and
wealth. All the tribes were of a common origin and kindred; they had the
same customs and religion, practised the same burial rites,
intermarried, and spoke the same language which was called the Norranean
tongue.

These Vikings, as we have seen, were quite isolated from Central and
Western Europe, and formed a world of their own, having much intercourse
with the country forming the present Russia. Between them and Rome stood
the inaccessible swamps and forests of Germania, inhabited by wild and
barbaric tribes. Great, indeed, was the contrast that existed between
the Vikings and the tribes of Germania. All these tribes called
themselves Norsemen, or Northmen; they were intensely warlike, and had
been sea-faring people from immemorial time. The deeds done on the sea
in by-gone ages could only be seen or remembered by graves made
venerable by the centuries that had passed over them, or by the large
tracings deeply engraved upon the rocks, seen to this day, representing
sea-fights, raids, and invasions. Like the hieroglyphics of Egypt, they
were the mementos of a great past, forever forgotten.

The Norsemen of our period used only weapons of iron; those of bronze
had been given up centuries before, but they were proud of that former
civilization, and boasted that at that remote time no one excelled their
ancestors in the art of manufacturing arms of bronze—a boast that has
not been made vain to this day.

Long even before the time of Hjorvard the country was unable to support
its population, and the people had in consequence become more and more
aggressive towards the inhabitants of countries to the west of them as
years passed away. Through their voyages during the preceding
generations and during their own times, they had become thoroughly
acquainted with the countries and rivers of Friesland, Gaul, Britain,
and other countries, and had been seeking new homes there. Their fleets
swarmed over every sea, and no country was exempt from their attacks.
Year after year, an innumerable, irresistible, and apparently
inexhaustible host, they poured over Western Europe, and had become
complete masters of the sea. Fleet after fleet returned home laden with
Roman spoils of all kinds.

These expeditions were undertaken by chiefs living in very different
regions of the country, and the people flocked with their ships from
every part of the land, to enroll themselves under their standards, when
they announced that they were ready to make war on the Roman world. The
ever victorious Norsemen called themselves the chosen people of the
gods, the loved ones of Odin, and considering themselves the chosen,
they never tried to convert other nations; like the Jews of old, they
despised every other religion. Wherever they obtained a foothold, they
held the land and people under an iron sway. Death had no terror for
them; Valhalla, where Odin dwelt, was to be their future abode. They
believed also in Frey, Njord, Thor, Freya, and in other gods and
goddesses.

There were many conditions of men in the great Viking’s land; different
grades of society built up the social structure. The whole country was
divided into “herads,” forming separate realms; some had a much larger
tract of territory than others, and were more powerful. Most of the
estates composing them were inherited by laws of primogeniture or
entail. Over each herad ruled a Hersir, which was the highest hereditary
dignity in the land. The title of Drott, “Lord,” or High Priest, which
had come down from Odin’s time, had disappeared and given place to that
of Hersir; the name of king was yet unknown. Each herad had a
head-temple where the yearly sacrifices for all the people were made.

The Hersir was the head of the community. He was the leader in war, and
the administrator of justice. He was the high priest in regard to
worship, and as such took care of the temple, and superintended the
sacrifices and other religious ceremonies. He held the farms and estates
belonging to the temple in trust, received a temple tax from every man
for its maintenance and that of the sacrifices. He presided over the
general assembly of the herad, called Thing, which took place several
times during the year. Through his position he acquired great wealth,
and owned many landed estates at home and in the countries he or his
forefathers had subjugated. He distributed among his warriors and scalds
costly things and much gold. He stirred up war, reddened the fields of
battle, overthrew his enemies, in order to rule over more lands and
personal property.

The Hersir’s wife was generally of Odin’s kin, and their children were
wrapped in silk and the finest of linen; their descendants were the
highest in the land.

Their sons broke horses, bent shields, smoothed shafts, shook ashen
spears, rowed and sailed ships, were believed to be able to write magic
runes to save the lives of men; to blunt the edges of weapons and calm
the sea by spells; to understand the language of birds; to quench fire,
read minds, allay sorrows, and to have the strength and energy of eight
men. Their chief occupation was to go to war and fell the enemy. Their
hair was fair, their cheeks bright and healthy, and their eyes as keen
as those of a young snake.

The Hersir’s daughters were slender-fingered, their hands and arms were
soft, their hearts lighter and their necks whiter than pure snow. They
were fair and gentle, endowed with all the accomplishments belonging to
high-born women; when they married they were clad in white bridal linen,
according to the custom of high-born people, and walked under a bridal
veil.

Next in rank to the Hersir were the Haulds, the highest class of
dwellers in the land. They lived on the estates that had descended to
them for generations. As a body of men, they were the power of the land,
and no Hersir could ever rule without their consent.

Their sons, as they grew up, learned how to handle the shield, bend the
elm, or make bows, shaft the arrow, throw the spear, ride horses, set on
the hounds, brandish the sword, practise swimming, to write runes, play
chess, wrestle, and be foremost in all athletic games. They had the same
education as the Hersir’s children; their daughters were dressed in
white, also, when they married.

After the Hauld came another class of land owners, the Bondi, whose
estates were also entailed. These people throve well on the land, broke
oxen, made ploughs, timbered houses, made barns and carts, and drove the
plough. Their daughters carried keys hanging at their side, and helped
their mothers. When they married, they too were allowed to wear white,
like the daughters of Hersirs and Haulds, to set up a household, and
sleep under linen bed-clothes; they divided wealth with their husbands.

There was another class of freemen who rented lands, for they had no
estate. The doors of the houses of these were always ajar; there was a
fire in the middle of the floor; a lumpy loaf, heavy and thick,
hand-mixed, was on the trencher; broth in a bowl, and veal, considered
the choicest of dainties, were often seen on the table.

A poorer class of freemen existed. Their doors were also always ajar;
husband and wife were always busy with their work; his beard was
trimmed, his hair lay on his forehead, his shirt was tight. His wife
twirled a distaff, stretched out her arms, and made cloth. She wore a
head-dress on her head, to show that she was no longer a maiden; a
kerchief on her neck, and brooches fastening the folds of the dress on
the shoulders.

Then came the slave, distinct from all, dressed always in thick, white
woollen stuff, with his hair cropped close, in contrast to the long hair
worn by the freeman. Such was his badge of servitude. He was always of
foreign birth or origin. He had been captured in war, or bought at a
market-place or at a fair in distant lands, and generations of slavery
had degraded him; nevertheless he also throve well in the land, but the
wrinkled skin and crooked knuckles, the thick fingers, the ugly face,
the bent back, the long heels, told the tale of his slavery and of that
of his forefathers. His life was passed in trying to learn how much he
could endure and bear; his time was employed in binding bark or bast, in
making loads, and in carrying these the live-long day. His wife came
home in the evening, weary of standing up all day. Scars were on the
soles of her feet, her arms were sunburnt, her appearance told of her
bondage. After she had come in, she sat down on the middle of the
household bench, and her son sat at her side. Husband and wife lived
happily with their children; when these grew up, they laid the fences,
tended swine, herded goats, cut wood, or dug peat. Such were the classes
that made up the population of that great and powerful Viking land.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER III

                      HJORVARD CONSULTS THE ORACLE


THERE was no nobler or bolder heart than that of Hjorvard. He had begun
his life of warfare when fifteen years old. Many in the land said that
the renown he had gained was the result of folly and hardihood; others
thought that he enjoyed his life in doing deeds of honor. He had won
fame, and travelled through nine different countries.

Like all the great Hersirs, he had with him twelve champions who formed
his body-guard, and had come from every part of the Northern lands; some
from the shores of present Norway, others from the islands of the
Baltic, and two from Svithjod. The bravest men wanted to serve him, for
he was lucky in war, a genial and convivial leader, and most generous
with his gold.

All the champions of Hjorvard were berserks, and to be considered the
foremost champion was the ambition of every warrior. To attain this
proud position was no easy task among so many men in the land who were
equally brave and perfectly reckless of their lives, and who were
thoroughly skilled in the handling of weapons, and all kinds of athletic
games. After such a reputation had been acquired, the champion had
either to challenge or be challenged by those who were envious of him,
or thought themselves more than his equal; and these contests, or trials
of strength and skill, generally took place before a large assembly of
people. The champions of Hjorvard in time of peace often went round the
country and challenged men specially famous for their prowess.

Berserks despised chain-armor and all weapons of defence such as shields
and helmets. They often even fought without clothing, and could lash
themselves into such a state of frenzy that they lost all control over
themselves. Often this fury, or berserk rage, came upon them without
cause and seized them suddenly, when they would bite their weapons,
gnash their teeth, wrestle with trees and rocks, and become reckless of
every danger. When in sight of their foes they rushed to the attack with
an indescribable fury, and when in conflict with other berserks the
fight was deadly. When the berserk fury seized them at home, they would
go out, through fear of fighting with their friends, and wrestle with
rocks and trees.

Hjorvard had made very stringent rules for his champions and warriors.
No man could come under his standard who feared death or uttered words
of fright when in danger, or groaned when he received the worst wounds
in battle. Nor could these wounds themselves be dressed until the day
after they had been received. No man was allowed to have a sword longer
than two feet. The swords and saxes of Hjorvard’s men were heavier than
those of others, so that when they struck a blow it might be most
telling.

It was always the custom of Hjorvard to lie with his ships before
promontories so that these might be seen by every one. On none of his
vessels were tents put up to protect him or his men from the weather.
They never reefed a sail during a storm, and he had never more than one
hundred and twenty champions on board of his own ship.

He had the honor of chivalry; he bade his warriors not to break men’s
spirit by putting them in fetters, nor to do any harm to any man’s wife,
and ordered that every maid should be bought with dowry and with the
consent of her father, and that women and their children should not be
captured.

Victory always followed him, so that great champions and berserks of the
land flocked to his standards when he undertook a warlike expedition.
Led by him, they felt sure of victory in advance. No man less than
eighteen years old or more than fifty could follow him in warfare. All
his warriors had to have strength enough to lift a large stone that
stood near his residence. The chiefs who resided in Gotland owed him
allegiance, and all were his kinsmen, and all those under him had, by
law, to furnish him a certain number of ships and warriors when needed.

During his life he had subdued several chiefs on the southern shores of
the Baltic, and those paid him tribute willingly, for he was not
grasping, and used his power with moderation; but all had to submit once
to the humiliating ceremony of letting him put his foot on their necks
in acknowledgment of being his vassals.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Though Hjorvard and Sigrlin had been married a certain number of years,
no child had been born to them, so the Hersir of Gotland made up his
mind to go to Svithjod, the most powerful realm of the Viking lands, and
to Upsalir, the most sacred of all the places of the north, to consult
the gods and see if he could learn the decrees of fate.

Hjorvard assembled a large fleet, and after bidding farewell to Sigrlin,
who accompanied him to his ship, he sailed directly for the fjord at the
head of which is Lake Malar. The wind was good, and the second day they
came in sight of land. Here fortified towers and catapults in sight of
each other guarded the narrow arm of the sea on both sides, whence a
storm of missiles could be thrown on the vessels of an invading host,
and in war times chains were laid across there, preventing the sudden
ascent of ships. As the moon shone brightly that night, they continued
their voyage. Borne on by a strong and favorable breeze, in due course
of time they came to the narrowest part pf the fjord, called to-day
Waxholm. The men shouted as they sailed past the fortifications, viewing
which, they said to each other, “No wonder that Upsalir is impregnable.”
But the white peace shields were at the mastheads, for there had been
peace between Gotland and Svithjod for many a year.

As the fleet approached Lake Malar the wind became very light, and the
crews had to take to their oars. Three men were on each; these pulled
the oars so hard that their bodies seemed at times to be bent in two.
Farther on, they came to the head of the fjord, and sailed amidst the
several islands which are in the river, and upon which to-day a great
part of Stockholm is built. That place was also fortified; numerous
catapults defended the channels between the islands. Then they entered
the lake, a large sheet of water about seventy miles long, dotted with
fourteen hundred islands, whose banks were covered with superb forests
of oak of gigantic size, and after a pleasant journey reached Upsalir.
Hjorvard was received with much honor by Yngvi, his kinsman, the ruler
of Svithjod, who descended from Odin in direct line, and there was great
feasting during his stay.

Many of the dwellings and buildings of Upsalir dated from the time of
Frey, the successor of Odin. The temple itself was believed to have been
built by Frey. It was of the greatest magnificence and size, and the
most sacred building in the Norselands. From its fantastic and
overlapping roof, gargoyles stretched forth in every direction, or
looked down upon the sacred grounds of the temple, and the worshippers
that came to sacrifice. A gallery ran around the temple, supported by
pillars. The temple was built of enormous red fir trees, and its walls
had withstood the blasts of centuries. The walls, ceilings, and pillars
inside were entirely sheathed with red gold, likewise the altar upon
which the holy fire was always burning. The Hersir of Svithjod alone
could remain seated during the religious ceremony attending the
sacrifice. All the others had to stand until they partook of the flesh
of the sacrificed animals.

The door of the temple was round-arched, and a masterpiece of carving,
representing Odin offering a sacrifice. On each of its pillars stood a
beautiful carved cat. The door itself was ornamented with iron work,
with a solid knocker of gold in the centre. Not far from the door
outside was the holy spring in which the men sacrificed to Odin were
thrown. For a long distance the lands surrounding the temple were
sacred. No temple could vie with the temple at Upsalir, none received
more yearly taxes and offerings for its sacrifices and maintenance;
large estates belonged to it, and its revenues were very great. People
came from every part of the Viking lands to assist in its sacrifices,
which were the largest in the North, and on important occasions chiefs
met there from all their realms to sacrifice to the gods and learn the
decrees of fate.

After his arrival Hjorvard made a great sacrifice. Black oxen and the
finest horses had been fattened for this special occasion. The walls of
the temple, inside and outside, were reddened with the blood of the
sacrificed animals, and the Hersirs and all the people who were present
were also sprinkled with the blood. The gods were invoked, and then the
holy chips that had been dipped in the sacrificed blood were thrown into
the air. The answer came that Sigrlin would bear a son in about a year;
then with great joy he sailed for Dampstadir to announce to his wife
what the chips had foretold.

                  *       *       *       *       *

After his return he remained at home, waiting for the event which had
been predicted by the casting of the sacrificing chips. He spent his
time surveying his large estates, and watched over very carefully the
building of a great number of ships; he often superintended the work in
the fields, for he was a good husbandman; and to amuse himself, he made
several fine damascened swords. He paid special attention to the
fisheries and seal catching, for these were splendid schools for future
seamen; or he played chess—the squares of his chess-board were of gold
or of silver—or hunted with his hawks.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CHAPTER IV

                     IVAR’S BIRTH AND LIFE FORECAST


ABOUT fourteen months after the return of Hjorvard from Upsalir, towards
the year 275, a great event took place at Dampstadir, which filled the
hearts of Hjorvard and Sigrlin with joy. The sacrifice which Hjorvard
had made to the gods in Upsalir to stop the sterility of his wife had
been accepted, and Sigrlin gave birth to a son. While this happened,
Hjorvard was in the great banqueting hall, entertaining some of his
kinsmen who had come to see him, and was then listening to a poet who
was singing the heroic deeds of the ancestors of the race. Messengers
were sent to him to apprise him of his good fortune.

Present at the birth of the child were Oddrun, the married sister of
Hjorvard, and several other high-born women, and others who lived at or
near Dampstadir, and also the female servants; for it was the law of the
land that women had to be witnesses of the birth of a child, and none of
those who were present could leave the place until they had seen the
babe on the breast of his mother. According to custom, the infant was
laid on the floor to wait for the arrival of his father.

After Hjorvard had entered the room, the new-born child was put into his
lap, and he covered him with the folds of one of the corners of his
cloak; doing this he acknowledged the legitimacy of his offspring. Then
he looked at his child intently, to judge of his appearance,
proportions, luck, and temper. After a thoughtful examination, and
satisfying himself that the new-born offspring was well-shaped, he
decided that he should live and not be exposed. This custom was similar
to that of the Spartans—the father was the only judge to decide if the
new-born babe was to live or not.

Then took place the most important and sacred ceremony of “name
fastening,” equivalent to baptism, or pouring or sprinkling water upon
the child, a holy custom which had come down from the remotest time, and
was lost in the mist of ages. A vessel filled with water was brought in,
and Hjorvard poured water upon the child, and said in a loud voice, so
that the people should hear him: “Ivar shall the boy be named after his
grandfather; he will of Odin’s family the foremost man be called; he
will fight many battles, and be much like his mother, and be called his
father’s son, for he will wage war from early age, and wander far and
wide.” After this ceremony, the life of Ivar, like that of all other
men, was sacred; his father had not the power to expose him or to take
his life, and if he did it would be murder.

Hjorvard gave first, as a “name fastening,” a sprig of garlic as a
symbol that as the garlic stood high among the grass, so would little
Ivar stand among men. Then he placed by his side a double-edged sword
and a sax, a coat of mail, a shield and a helmet of silver; these had
been made specially beforehand, in case the expected new-born infant
should be a boy, and hence came the common saying that high-born infants
were born with weapons. He also gave him two large landed estates, one
called Ringstadir and the other Hightun. Every animal born on Hjorvard’s
numerous farms on the day of the birth of little Ivar was to belong to
him, with the increase thereof, according to ancient custom.

The champions and warriors of Hjorvard said that good years were in
store for them, as little Ivar would become in time a mighty warrior
who, like his father and forefathers, would lead them to victory, as he
had the piercing, snake-like eyes of the Ynglingars.

During the night which followed the ceremony of name fastening, the
utmost silence reigned in the house where little Ivar and his mother
slept. No one spoke; the utmost darkness prevailed there, for no lights
were burning. The three Nornir, Urd “the Past,” Verdandi “the Present,”
and Skuld “the Future,” were expected to come, and forecast the life of
Ivar that night.

These three genii shaped, or foreordained, the life of every human being
at his birth; their decrees were final, and the gods had no power to
undo what they predestined. They carved on wood tablets the laws for the
children of men. According to the belief of the Norsemen, they were an
inseparable triad, or trinity, who, though independent of each other,
ruled as one the destinies of man. They were the representatives of all
life—the past, the present, and the future.

Urd was most majestic in appearance; her long, flowing hair was as white
as the purest snow. The wisdom of the past lighted up her beautiful
countenance. Her dreamy eyes looked back on the countless ages of the
past. She remembered all that had happened since the time of
Ginnungagap, or Great Void, before the worlds had been created, and
beheld the successive changes that were taking place. From that time
change was constant; no ripple of the sea was as it was an instant
before, for every moment witnessed new transformations. Nothing is as it
was, and nothing will be as it has been. And Urd’s contented mind told
her that all that happened in the immensity and evolution of time was
for the best.

Verdandi looked fondly upon Urd, for the present could not exist without
the past. She was most beautiful; her long, golden chestnut hair, dyed
by countless years in the rays of the sun, typified the ripening of
life, of time, of seasons. Her face reflected the beauty and the
loveliness of the world in which Ivar’s father and mother lived. She saw
what was constantly happening in the world—the storms, the wars, the
joys, the pestilences. Once in a while an expression of sadness passed
over her countenance, for the woes and sorrows that befell men were
brought upon them by themselves, and not by the Nornir.

Skuld was resplendent in beauty and freshness. Butterflies always
surrounded her, for she typified immortality. She held in one of her
hands the thread of life of every human being. Her garment shone like a
silvery cloud; from her long, flowing hair sprang rays of light, more
brilliant than those of the sun, sending their radiance all over the
world. With unbounded joy she looked into the future and into
immortality. Hope she gave to all the children of men, and hid from
their sight the breakers ahead, which wreck so many lives. With one hand
she was ready to snap asunder the thread of life, which measured the
number of days or hours allotted by the Nornir to every human being that
came into the world.

The three Nornir lived in a large hall under the great ash tree,
“Yggdrasil,” where the gods give their judgments every day. The ash is
the largest and best of trees; it stands ever green; its branches spread
all over the world, and reach up over the heaven; three roots of the
tree hold it up, and spread very widely. Under one of the roots is the
well in which wisdom and intellect are hidden.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Towards midnight, when every one was profoundly asleep, and deep silence
reigned in the house, Urd, Verdandi, and Skuld, according to the belief
of the Norse people, came to forecast the fate of little Ivar. They bade
him become the most valiant of chiefs, and the best of rulers. They
unravelled the golden threads of fate they held, and fastened them in
the midst of the heavens; in the east and in the west they hid their
ends, and foretold that Ivar should hold land between them; but Skuld
flung one thread on northern roads, and bade it to hold forever. This
fore-shadowed that he would never conquer any country north of Gotland.
And it came to pass that the great dream of his life to extend his
dominions north was never realized. They bade that he should understand
the language of birds; and then they departed from the house to forecast
other lives that were coming into the world.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CHAPTER V

                         THE FOSTERING OF IVAR


IVAR throve well, to the delight of his father and mother, and there was
great joy in the family when he cut his first tooth. His father,
according to ancient custom, gave him on that occasion a gift called a
“tooth-fee.” The gift was a knife in a gold sheath attached to a leather
belt, sewn and embroidered with gold thread. The buckle was a beautiful
work of solid gold. He gave him, also, with this, a large farm not far
from Dampstadir, which was to become his residence when he became a man.
As time went on, Ivar grew to be a beautiful child; he was fair, and had
blue eyes resembling the people of his kin; like all boys of his age he
loved to play, and nothing delighted him more than to put in the water a
toy boat with a sail, and watch its going to sea.

When he had attained his sixth year, his parents began to think about
sending him to be fostered, as it was the custom of the land for boys of
prominent and leading men not to be reared at home, for fear they should
become effeminate. They were sent to some distinguished friend, known
for his bravery, tact, wisdom, and accomplishments, so that the fostered
child could have all the education his rank in life should require.

Hjorvard and Sigrlin had had many anxious thoughts in regard to the
education of little Ivar, for they wanted him to become wise, and the
most accomplished of warriors. Their love for him was unbounded, and it
required great strength of character for both to be willing to part from
him for several years; but they felt that their greatest duty was the
welfare of their son. Their thoughts had centred upon a noble man as the
foster-father of Ivar, of the name of Gudbrand, a Hersir, who no longer
undertook to lead expeditions into far-off countries. He ruled over the
island of Engel, which is still called so to this day, and which is
situated in the Cattegat, not far from the beautiful promontory of
Kullen, and close to the present southern Swedish shore. For him both
husband and wife had the greatest friendship, esteem, and admiration. No
better man could be found to educate a boy in all the accomplishments
which were necessary for the high-born to possess in those days.

Gudbrand and Hjorvard were foster-brothers, and had gone on many warlike
expeditions together; many a Roman, Gallic, and British head had fallen
under their saxes and swords; they had shared and escaped many dangers,
and had received dangerous wounds together, and the love one bore
towards the other was very great.

Gudbrand was not as powerful a Hersir as Hjorvard, and did not possess
as many estates and as much gold; but he was closely related to many of
the chiefs who ruled over the large peninsula comprising the present
Sweden and Norway. He was also of Odin’s kin.

Hjorvard and Sigrlin, having made up their minds that Gudbrand should
foster Ivar, concluded to send messengers to him to invite him to come
and make them a visit, but without telling the reason why. They had told
no one of their intentions in regard to the man whom they wanted to
foster Ivar. The vessels were made ready to carry the messengers, when
an unforeseen event prevented their departure. On the morning of the day
appointed for their sailing, a fleet of fifteen sail was signalled from
one of the towers as being seen very far off on the horizon. They were
so far away that they could not be observed from the shore. Finally they
were sighted by those on the beach, and gradually they became more and
more distinct as they approached the land, and there was not the
slightest doubt that they were steering for Dampstadir; the white peace
shields were clearly discerned at the mastheads, also the color of each
ship was clearly seen. The sight was beautiful as the vessels came
nearer and nearer the land. The shields of the warriors lay side by
side, covering each other partly, outside, along the gunwales, and their
variegated colors, especially yellow, red, and black, presented a
picturesque sight. The striped, colored sails added no little to the
beauty of the sight. Ahead of all was a dragon-ship; at its masthead a
standard embroidered with gold, with an eagle in the centre, by which
the people recognized at once the dragon-ship of Gudbrand.

Hjorvard and Sigrlin, who were watching from the highest tower, were
greatly rejoiced at the sight. They considered the arrival, at such an
opportune moment, of Gudbrand, whom they wanted to see so much, as a
good omen for the future of their son. Hjorvard walked towards the shore
to meet his foster-brother, and took a rowboat to go on board and
welcome him as soon as his ship had cast anchor.

Gudbrand was received with hearty demonstrations of joy and with great
honor by Hjorvard, who had not seen his foster-brother for more than two
years. He was led to the great hall, and seated on the high seat
opposite to that of Hjorvard, and all the commanders, or “styrmen,” as
they were called, of Gudbrand’s ships, and his champions were there
also, and seated according to their rank. There was deep drinking that
day; a great feast took place; the ale and the mead were passed freely,
and served in silver and golden horns, and there was much merriment
until the early hours of the morning, after which all retired to their
separate houses. Gudbrand was given the finest house, intended for
high-born guests, for his residence while in Dampstadir.

The following day, as Gudbrand was quietly talking with the champions of
Hjorvard in the banqueting hall, and was intensely interested in
listening to one of them who was describing a great wrestling contest
that had taken place a few days before, Hjorvard entered unnoticed, with
Ivar in his arms; and as Gudbrand saluted him, he put little Ivar on his
knees, before he was aware of it. It was an ancient custom that the man
upon whose knee a child had been thus “knee-seated,” as this ceremony
was called, was bound to become his fosterer until he became of age. A
shout of assent arose from Hjorvard’s champions as an approval of the
choice of their chief, for whom every one was ready to sacrifice his
life. No wonder they approved the choice, for Gudbrand was well known
for his wisdom, skill in athletic games, and many other accomplishments.

Hjorvard could have shown no greater proof of friendship, esteem, and
regard to Gudbrand than by what he had just done.

Gudbrand promised his companion-in-arms and foster-brother that he would
bring up little Ivar to the best of his abilities, and then added, with
a thoughtful voice: “Hjorvard, thou knowest well the ancient saying: ‘An
early sown field shall no man trust, nor his son too soon, for the
weather rules the fields, and wits guide the son; each of these is
uncertain.’ Thou knowest well, also,” he continued, “that the Nornir
rule unevenly the fates of men. To a few they predestine a happy and
contented life; to many, a short or a long one; to some, but little
property or praise. Many they have fated to sorrows or to be unlucky; to
one man they give great wealth and a miser’s heart; to a poor man a most
generous disposition. It seems to me that he who has the miser’s heart
ought to have been poor, and the one that has a giving heart to have
been rich. But such are the decrees of the Nornir, and no one can
understand or escape them. Fame and poverty are often given to the poet,
but his name will endure forever; his mound will always be green in the
memory of man, like the deeds of great heroes.”

There was great feasting in Dampstadir during the remainder of
Gudbrand’s stay. Many a warrior drank more than he ought to have done,
as was the custom in those times; but hospitality was most unbounded,
and chiefs did not want to have the reputation of being miserly.

Many evenings were spent in listening to the songs of poets who recited
the great deeds of war of Hjorvard’s and Gudbrand’s ancestors, and also
those that had been accomplished by the two Hersirs. Gudbrand had among
the champions who had come with him a man of the name of Ulf, who was a
great poet, or scald, and only spoke in verse, and answered also in that
manner. His fame was very great, but in despite of offers of great pay
by powerful chiefs, he remained with Gudbrand, for he loved him dearly,
and to him the land of Engel was the most beautiful spot he had ever
seen.

One evening, after Gudbrand and all the champions had retired, Hjorvard
remained all alone with Ulf, who composed on the spot a magnificent song
on the deeds of Hjorvard’s father, and it took a great part of the night
to recite it. Hjorvard thanked him, and the next day spoke to his
intendant, who had charge of all his treasures, and after telling him of
Ulf’s wonderful gift, asked him how he should reward the scald.

“Shall I give him two trading ships?” said he.

“That is too much, I think,” was the treasurer’s reply.

“Other chiefs give costly things—good swords or good gold bracelets—as
rewards for a song made for them,” Hjorvard answered, “but the ruler of
Gotland is above and much richer than many Hersirs.”

So he concluded to present Ulf with a fine trading ship, a new scarlet
cloak, a gold-ornamented sword, and a heavy bracelet of gold, and
invited him to come and stay a whole year with him. Ulf thanked
Hjorvard, and said that he would come in two years, on his return from a
visit to his kinsmen in Britain.

After a sojourn of over three weeks, Gudbrand talked of returning to
Engel. Sigrlin tried with all her power of persuasion to make him stay
longer, and pleaded that Ivar’s outfit was not ready, though she had
been busy with her maids, sewing and making garments for him; and
succeeded in inducing him to remain another week. She was loth to see
the day of Gudbrand’s departure; the thought of parting with her darling
little son broke her heart.

At last the last day came, when Ivar was to leave his mother and father,
and go and learn how to become an accomplished man and warrior. Sigrlin
did not sleep that last night. Ivar slept unconscious in her arms the
whole of the night; she fondled him, and half fancying she was bidding
him farewell then, often pressed him so tightly against her heart that
two or three times during the night she awoke him. No wonder that her
mother’s heart grieved, for it was not a separation of a day from her
child. He was not to be away from her for a month, but for long years.

When she got up in the morning the rosy hues of her cheek had
disappeared. She dreaded to look at the sun and to see it rising higher
and higher, for that betokened that noon, the hour of departure, was
getting nearer and nearer; but Sigrlin was proud, and if it had not been
for her unusual pallor, no one would have guessed the sorrow and anxiety
which she was secretly suffering.

When the morning meal was over, the bustle which took place told that
preparations were being made for the departure of Gudbrand. Men were
going to their ships, and bidding good-by to their old or new friends.
Many parting bumpers were drunk. Hjorvard had given a great number of
costly presents of gold to Gudbrand and to many of his warriors. Finally
all the men had gone on board of their respective ships, and only the
vessel of Gudbrand remained near the shore. At last the sight of the
sun, to the great sorrow of Sigrlin, showed that it was noon. The time
had arrived for her to show her courage and hide her emotion, and she
must appear cheerful despite her anguish.

The horns for departure were sounded, for everything was ready on board
the ships, the sails were unfurled, and the anchors were raised. Father,
mother, and all the household, and many people, including the poor
slaves, who in despite of their servitude loved their master and
mistress, accompanied Gudbrand and Ivar to the shore; the little fellow
walked between his parents, chatted merrily as he went along, each one
holding one of his hands, and looking down fondly upon him. Finally they
reached the gangway, and after wishing each other often good-by, they
parted with expressions of great love and friendship. Sigrlin remained
on the headland near Dampstadir until the ships had disappeared below
the horizon, and then with a deep sigh she retraced her steps homewards,
and while alone in her bower the flood-gates of her mother’s heart gave
way, and she wept long.

The wind was fair, and after an eventless sail of three days, Gudbrand’s
fleet reached Hrafnista, the burg and residence of Gudbrand on Engel.
Sigrid, Gudbrand’s wife, was enthusiastically delighted when she saw her
husband with little Ivar to foster, and no wonder; for he was such a
dear little fellow, and so handsome besides. Sigrid prepared a nice room
close to hers for him, for her first thought was to try to make him as
comfortable as when he was at home. She and her husband intended to
bring him up with the greatest care and affection, for they felt the
great responsibility that had been thrown upon them. For a few days Ivar
was homesick. He missed his mother and father very much, and also his
playmates; everything was new to him in Hrafnista, but gradually he
became reconciled to his new home, and began to love more and more his
foster-parents.

Gudbrand and Sigrid had a son named Hjalmar, who was a year older than
Ivar. Father and mother determined that Hjalmar should be educated at
home also, so that the two boys might become foster-brothers, as was the
custom of the time for children that were brought up together. A close
friendship sprang up between the two lads, and as they grew up they
became inseparable, and in any dispute that one had with other boys, the
other was sure to take the part of his foster-brother. At times other
children of their age were invited to join them in their play, and
occasionally contests of strength and skill took place among these young
lads for the championship in each of their games, during which they were
applauded and cheered by those of their elders who were present.

The education of the two boys began in earnest as they grew older, and
both made steady progress. They were taught gymnastic exercises, games
of ball, wrestling, running, jumping, swimming. They also learned how to
row, to steer, and to furl or to reef a sail, and became excellent
riders on horseback, as well as sailors. They were even taught the
practical side of shipbuilding, and were often to be seen working very
hard in the shipyards. The greatest attention was paid to their physical
training, which was considered of the highest importance, for skill and
agility were absolutely necessary to a warrior; without them he could
not obtain victory over his foe, or escape danger, besides which, these
exercises made them strong and healthy.

As time went along, the love between Ivar and his foster-parents
increased greatly. As he became older he grew in strength and manliness,
each following year showing great improvement of mind and body. Both
lads had been taught how to write runic characters, and also had learned
the meaning of mystic runes—a knowledge that was only acquired by the
sons of high-born men—so that when necessary they might send messages
that could only be deciphered by those for whom they were intended. They
could write beautifully on birch bark, which was made almost as thin as
papyrus for that purpose, or they could engrave runic letters upon wood,
stone, and jewels of gold and silver, and inlay mystic letters in the
blades of weapons. The art of writing was so ancient in the North that
the people believed that it had been taught to them by Odin; but at the
period we are speaking of, the Romans, Greeks, and Norsemen were the
only people who knew how to read and write in Europe.

Ivar and Hjalmar as they grew older became great athletes, and excelled
in skill and dexterity all the lads of their age. They could swim like
seals, people said, clad with their armor, and carried then their
weapons on their backs. They could throw a spear as well with the left
as with the right hand; they could handle a sword, an axe, or a shield
in the same manner; and, in a word, could shoot and strike with both
hands equally well. They could handle the sword, or sax, with such
rapidity of movement that the blade could not be seen in the air, and
only its hissing be heard. They could shoot with the bow with an
unerring eye, and hit a checker on the head of a man without wounding
his scalp; they could throw a stone with a sling with fatal accuracy,
and woe to the man for whom the stone was intended. Ivar could leap
almost equally well forward or backward, and had even greater dexterity
than his foster-brother, and no young man of his age could compete with
him in any of the athletic games.

Both foster-brothers were constantly trained in naval exercises,
especially when a great number of vessels had come together. They were
also taught foreign languages, for it was absolutely necessary for
Vikings to understand the language of the countries with which they
traded or upon which they made war, for, as we have said, their
commercial or warlike expeditions extended far and wide. They could
write impromptu poetry, but poetry being a gift of the gods, only its
rules and metres were taught to them, for to be a scald one had to be
born a scald. They had also learned how to play chess, which was a game
much in vogue among the Norsemen.

Gudbrand filled the minds of the lads with the love of fame by
recounting to them the great expeditions he had undertaken conjointly
with Hjorvard, or sang to them the valorous deeds recorded by the scalds
of the old warriors who had gone to Valhalla, so that when the time came
they both might emulate their examples.

As Ivar grew older he became deeply inquisitive concerning divers
subjects in regard to which he began to take great interest. One early
morning he saw Gudbrand seated, as was often his wont, upon the mound of
his father, contemplating the sea, and going up to him on a sudden
impulse he said: “Foster-father, tell me how things were in the
beginning, and about the creation.”

Gudbrand answered: “Thou knowest well that our worship is the true one;
we belong to Odin, and are loved by him and by the gods. Before the
creation the universe was a gaping void called Ginnungagap, and nothing
existed. On each side of this gaping void there were two
worlds—Niflheim, the world of cold; and Muspelheim, the world of heat,
in the south. The part of the gaping void turning towards the north was
filled with weight of ice and rime, and the opposite side with drizzle
and gusts of wind. The southern part of Ginnungagap became less heavy,
from the sparks and glowing substances which came flying from
Muspelheim; and just as the cold and all things come from Niflheim, the
things near Muspelheim were hot and shining. Ginnungagap was as warm as
windless air, so that when the rime and the breath of the heat met, the
rime melted into drops. From Elivagar, the stream flowing from the well
Hvergelmir, in Niflheim, spurted drops of poison, which froze and grew
into a Jotun, who was called Ymir, but the Hrimthursar call him
Orgelmir, and the kin of the Hrimthursar have sprung from him. When Ymir
lived, in early ages, there were neither sands nor sea, nor cool waves,
no earth, no grass, and no heavens above. There was only Ginnungagap.
Numberless years before the earth was shaped was Bergelmir born.
Trudgelmir was his father, and Orgelmir his grandfather.”

“On what did Ymir live, or by what?” asked Ivar.

Gudbrand replied: “It happened that when the hoar frost fell in drops,
the cow Audhumla grew out of it; four rivers of milk ran from her teats,
and she fed Ymir. Audhumla for food licked the rime stones, covered with
salt and rime, and the first day she licked them a man’s hair came out
of them; the second day a man’s head; the third day a whole man was
there. He was called Buri, and was handsome in looks, large and mighty.
He had Bor for son, who got Besla, daughter of the Jotun, or Hrimthurs
Bolthorn, for a wife, and she had three sons, Odin, Vili, and Ve. From
them the Asar, or the kin of Odin, are descended. It is said that the
sons of Bor, Odin, Vili, and Ve slew Ymir, and that so much blood flowed
from his wounds that he drowned the whole race of the Hrimthursar,
except Bergelmir and his wife, who escaped in a flour bin, and from them
is descended a new race of Hrimthursar.”

“How was the world created?” asked Ivar.

“From Ymir’s flesh the earth was shaped, and from his blood the sea; the
mountains from his bones; from his hair the trees, and the sky from his
skull. From his brow the gods made Midgard for the sons of men, and from
his brain the gloomy clouds created. A triad of Asar found on the ground
Ask and Embla; they had no breath and no mind, neither blood nor motion
nor proper complexion. Odin gave the breath, Hœnir gave the mind, Lodur
gave the blood and befitting hues, and from them mankind is descended.”

Once in a while Ivar’s father would stop at Hrafnista when he passed
before Engel with his fleet, bound for some expedition against the Roman
provinces, or on his return from them; then there was great joy in the
household, and it was with pride that he saw the great progress his son
was making in all manly exercises and mental training. His mother came
to see him about once in two years, and how proud she was of her son
need not be told.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CHAPTER VI

                       IVAR ATTAINS HIS MAJORITY


ON the last day of the sixth week (the Norse week having but five days)
of the month corresponding to our September, Ivar reached his fifteenth
year, and by law became of age. The morning of that day Gudbrand
presented him with a beautiful ship called the Elidi; it had on board
weapons for a crew of two hundred and forty men. The golden standard
which was hoisted at the masthead had been embroidered by his
foster-mother, and was called The Victorious, that victory might be sure
to follow it wherever it floated. Many spells and incantations had been
repeated over it when it was made. The length of the Elidi was one
hundred and eighty feet; it had twenty-five benches for rowers. The
poetical name given to the craft was the Stallion of the Surf. Hjalmar
also received a beautiful ship as a present, which also had weapons on
board for a crew of two hundred and forty men. This vessel was called
the Trani, and went under the poetical name of the Deer of the Surf.

The following day Gudbrand with his son and foster-son sailed for the
mainland, and after landing they pulled their boat ashore beyond the
reach of the waves, and then entered a great forest of oaks. Gudbrand
had come for a special purpose with the two lads. After building a camp
he left them the following morning, and started out with his dogs. He
did not return in the evening; the second day also passed, and still he
did not return. On the third day, towards noon, Ivar and Hjalmar heard
the barking of the dogs, and soon after two wolves ran quickly by them,
and a short time afterwards Gudbrand made his appearance with a large
wolf he had just killed with two arrows. He had gone on that hunt for
the purpose of killing a wolf, for he believed firmly that Ivar and
Hjalmar after drinking of its blood and eating of its heart would become
braver than they were before, and would partake of the fierceness of the
wolf while in battle, and that also they would be able to understand the
language of birds.

After Gudbrand had rested, he opened the wolf’s carcass, and made the
two lads drink a mouthful of its blood; then he took out its heart, and
going to the fire roasted it on a spit, and when the blood dripped from
it, he thought it was cooked enough, and dividing it in two, he gave
each a part. After they had done eating and drinking of the wolf’s heart
and blood, Gudbrand said: “Now I expect you never to flee from danger or
weapons; be brave like your kinsmen of old.” After this they returned to
Engel.

Gudbrand and Sigrid loved Ivar quite as much as their own son, and
resolved to make both equal heirs in their property; but this act could
only be done publicly, and by performing a ceremony which was called
“Taking another into one’s inheritance,” and it had to be done with the
approval and consent of the direct heir or heirs, and according to forms
of law which were very ancient and precise on the subject.

A day was named by Gudbrand for taking Ivar into his family, so that
witnesses might be present, and also those who would otherwise be
themselves entitled to his inheritance. Ale from three measures of grain
had been brewed, and a bull three winters old had been killed, and the
skin was flayed from its right hind leg above the hoof, and from that
skin a shoe was made. Then in presence of Hjalmar, his son, who was his
direct heir, Gudbrand asked Ivar, his foster-son, to step into the shoe.
After Ivar had done this, he asked his own son to do likewise, which
Hjalmar did with great willingness. After this ceremony, which was of
great antiquity, Ivar was led into the embrace of his foster-father and
mother.

Then Gudbrand said, in presence of witnesses: “I lead this man, Ivar
Hjorvardson, to my property, and make him conjoint heir with my son
Hjalmar; and this I do with the consent of my kinsmen, who are heirs to
my estate.” After which he reminded Ivar that he must announce publicly,
every twentieth year, that he was conjoint heir with Hjalmar Gudbrandson
until he should get his inheritance. Ivar replied that he hoped that his
foster-father, who had raised him so tenderly and lovingly, with his
foster-mother, would live long to enjoy his property, and thanked him
for his great kindness and the fatherly care he had bestowed upon him.

A short time after Ivar had been made co-heir with Hjalmar, the two
foster-brothers resolved to equip the Elidi and the Trani with a peace
crew of one hundred and twenty men for each vessel. No one coming to
serve on board could be less than eighteen years old or more than fifty.
They were to have the same laws that Hjorvard had. It was the first time
that both were to command, or to use the phraseology of the Norsemen, in
which the commanders were called “styrmen,” to steer their own ships. It
was quite an event in their lives, to which they had been looking
forward with great delight.

All the chiefs of the Viking lands had been at peace with each other for
a long time, but incessant expeditions took place, one after another,
against the Roman empire, and the ships returned home with many spoils
and slaves.

It was the intention of the foster-brothers to go first to Dampstadir,
for Ivar wanted very much to see his mother and father, and to show them
how much he had grown and improved. Both were yet too young to look like
thorough warriors, for their moustaches had not made their appearance,
and it was the custom of warriors to wear them. After a visit to
Dampstadir, they intended to visit some of their kinsmen, who ruled over
different realms.

Before leaving Hrafnista, Gudbrand said to them: “Have you taken costly
presents with you?” And when the two youths replied “No,” he continued:
“You must take some; for I never yet met a man so open-handed or free
with his food that he would not take a gift, nor one so lavish with his
property, that rewards were to him unwelcome.” Then he added: “With
weapons and clothes, such as are most sightly to one’s self, shall
friends gladden each other. Givers and receivers are the longest friends
if they give with good hearts and good wishes.” After saying this he
went to one of his store-rooms and brought to them several
gold-ornamented swords and saxes inlaid with gold, several costly
foreign cloaks, beautiful brooches of gold, some superb arm-rings, or
bracelets, and lovely necklaces, all also of gold. “These objects,” said
he to them, “you must give to the high-born men and women you shall
visit. The necklaces will be for their wives and daughters.”

The day before sailing, Gudbrand called Ivar and Hjalmar, and bade them
to sit by him, and saying, “I have called you to give you some advice
which I think may prove useful to you, and which I hope you will heed,”
he spoke as follows: “When you come to a meal among strangers, be silent
or talk little, listen and look on. Speak usefully or not at all; no man
will then blame you for ill-breeding. Never mock at a guest or wayfarer.
Remember that no man is so good that a fault follows him not, nor so bad
that he is good for nothing. Never laugh at a hoary wise man, for often
it is good and wise what old men say: ‘Skilled words come often out of a
shrivelled skin.’ Remember that love is the door that is open to all
that are in need. Give and be generous; if not, every kind of evil will
be wished to you.”

That same evening Gudbrand sent for his son Hjalmar, and said to him:
“What gladdens me is, that no man will have thy head at his feet,
although thou wilt have narrow escapes. Here is a sword, kinsman
Hjalmar, which I wish to give thee; its name is Dragvandil, and victory
has always followed it. My father took it from the slain Björn
Blue-tooth. I have another remarkable weapon, a mighty spear which I
took from Harek, but I know it is not manageable by any one who has not
reached his full strength.”

The day before their ships were ready to sail, the foster-brothers made
a great sacrifice to Frey, who ruled over wealth and the seasons. When
ready to start, both Sigrid and Gudbrand followed them to their ships,
and bade them an affectionate farewell. After a pleasant passage they
reached Dampstadir, where they were received with great joy by Hjorvard
and Sigrlin. The mother looked with the utmost pride upon her son, who
was the embodiment of manliness, and Hjalmar was treated in as kindly
manner as his foster-brother, for they loved him dearly also.

Every thing was very quiet in Gotland; the harvest was taking place, and
people were busy in the fields. The champions of Hjorvard were absent,
and had gone with a large number of ships to make war in Gaul and
Britain, and were expected to return soon. The two youths spent a great
deal of their time in the practice of athletic games, and every morning
they were seen in the fields where these took place. Ivar visited his
kinsmen and the friends living on the island, and also occupied himself
in learning still more of the art of shipbuilding, for he wished the
Norsemen to say that his ships were the finest in the land. He liked
good horses and bred them. Two of his stallions, called Slonjvir, “the
flying one,” and Hviting, were known among all the lovers of horses, and
he drove a beautiful, four-wheeled, wagon-shaped carriage, adorned with
handsome bronze-gilt ornaments, the harness of the horses being
ornamented with gold.

Occupied in these exercises and diversions, Ivar and his foster-brother
remained three years in Dampstadir.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER VII

                        IVAR’S FIRST EXPEDITION


WHILE in Dampstadir Ivar attained his eighteenth year, and had reached
that age when all young men went upon warlike expeditions when the
opportunity was offered them, and great warriors and powerful chiefs
would have no one younger than this age on board of their ships. Some
days after his eighteenth birthday, Hjorvard, who was seated on the
mound of his father, sent for Ivar, and after he had arrived he said to
him: “From thy grandfather’s mound, upon which we are, and whose deeds
of valor are known all over the northern lands, and are recited by the
poets, and will continue to be until the end of time, thou seest
surrounding us the graves of many of thy kinsmen who have also gone to
Valhalla. Each of them died valiantly. Among them I want to teach thee
the same precepts of wisdom which my father counselled me to follow when
I was about thy age. I have found them useful during my life, and they
will also be of good service to thee if thou heedest them.”

After a pause he continued: “Kinsman, listen to me. It has been the
custom from immemorial time that sons of chiefs should go to war and
acquire wealth and honor, and that personal property should not be
inherited, nor son get it after his father, but that it should be placed
on the pyre and in the mound with themselves. Though their sons get the
land and estates, they cannot hold their rank and dignity, unless they
place themselves and their men in danger and go to war, earning thus
property and honors one after another, and thus following in the
footsteps of their kinsmen.

“Seek fame and renown in good deeds, for these never die, and will be
remembered by the sons of men until the end of time. Many a man, since
Odin created the world, has spent his life in getting wealth, and, to
obtain it, has become miserly. Their hearts only delight in the sight of
gold. But not one of these is remembered by mankind; their names and
their wealth have passed away, but the names of great scalds, and of the
men who have accomplished great deeds, will live forever, though the
Nornir have shaped their lives so that they be poor, and die in poverty.
So, my son, be lavish with thy wealth and with the tributes that will be
paid to thee by those thou hast conquered. Be rich in good deeds.
Liberal and valiant men live best, but the unwise fear everything. A
more faithful friend will a man never get than sound good sense.

“After a man has been wounded and lies helpless under thy blow on the
ground, I need not tell thee, for thy manhood tells it to thee, not to
inflict another wound on him, for then it is murder. If thou diest in
the fight, it is because Odin has chosen thee to go to him. If thou art
victorious, it is because he has given thee victory; both alternatives
are good. Gladsheim is the home of the glad; there the gleaming
Valhalla, or the ‘Hall of the Slain,’ stands, and Odin chooses, every
day, men slain by weapons. That hall is easily recognized by those who
come there, for it is roofed with shafts, and thatched with shields; the
benches are covered with chain-armor; it has five hundred and forty
doors; and eight hundred ‘einherjar,’ for so are called the chosen, pass
through it at once. A wolf hangs over the main entrance of Valhalla. Try
to be more welcome there than any chief that has reddened the sax and
carried far and wide the bloody blade; enter Valhalla bespattered with
blood. Odin gives victory to his sons, wealth to some, eloquence and
wisdom to a few, songs to poets, luck in love to many, chosen weapons to
those he loves, and fair winds to mariners. It is time for thee to go to
war, and thus become worthy of thy ancestors and be their equal in fame.

“If thou obtainest renown, be not vain and boastful, for fame is given
to thee by the people, and why shouldst thou be proud towards the giver?
A quiet demeanor never hurts a man, while people laugh at those who are
puffed up in their own pride. Many a man is made a fool by success. The
high-born and famous should never be proud.”

After saying this, Hjorvard presented Ivar with the sword Angrvadil. It
was a superb damascened weapon, with a hilt ornamented with gold. Its
scabbard was almost covered with gold. It was celebrated all over the
North on account of its quality, and was called by the poets, “Odin’s
flame,” the “gleam of battle,” the “injurer of shields,” the “leader of
victory.”

When Ivar had inspected and admired it, his father continued: “Angrvadil
has been with our kin for generations, and it is as good to-day as in
the days of yore. Thy grandfather and myself have gone into sixty
battles with it, and it has gained the victory each time, and it has
never been dulled. Never let Angrvadil go out of our family, for
misfortune will overtake our kin if it does not remain in the possession
of our kinsmen. It will help thee also in duels; courage is in its
blade, terror in its point, and luck in its hilt. This sword is
infallible,” added Hjorvard, pointing to the mystic letters of gold
inlaid on the blade near the hilt. “It is death to the one who is
wounded by it. Hrotti, my own sword, thou wilt use after my death.”

Ivar thanked his father, and said that his gift pleased him better than
if it had been gold in abundance, or large estates, and added he did not
know what the Nornir had fated him, but that he hoped to die in the
midst of victory. He thanked his father, too, for the good counsel he
had always given him, and above all for the great love he had shown
towards him; and, with great warmth of feeling, added that he would try
to emulate him in all his actions, and hoped that none of his kinsmen in
Valhalla would ever be ashamed of him.

After leaving his father he went to his mother, and said to her: “I want
thee, mother, to show me the cloaks which Heid, the sybil, made for my
father a long time ago.”

Sigrlin opened a large chest and answered: “Here they are, and they are
almost as good as new.”

Ivar took them up. They were with sleeves, and a hood at the top, with a
covering for the face; they were wide and long; it was believed that no
iron could cut them, and that weapons could not damage them, for they
had been made with cunning, witchcraft, and incantations. Ivar took the
two which were the largest. Then he went to Hringstadir to see the halls
and estate which his father had given him the day that he had “fastened”
the name of Ivar upon him.

Ivar remembered all that his father had said to him, and was anxious to
obtain renown and wealth, and so he and his foster-brother went one
morning to Hjorvard and said: “Now tell us, father, of the Viking whom
thou knowest to be the bravest and strongest.”

Hjorvard replied: “You are young men, yet you seem to think that no man
can withstand you. But I will tell you of two Vikings of whom I know.
They are called Sigurd and Sigmund; they are skilled in many things, and
very great warriors.”

“How many ships have they?” asked Ivar.

“They have thirty ships,” replied Hjorvard, “and one hundred and twenty
men on each ship.”

“Where have they land?” inquired Hjalmar.

“In the southern part of Svithjod,” replied Hjorvard. “They are on land
in winter, and lie on board their warships in summer.”

“We will go and try to find where they are, and fight them,” cried both
foster-brothers at the same time. “And we will see who are the foremost
Vikings and champions in the land.”

The day after this conversation the champions of Hjorvard returned with
a great deal of booty they had won in the countries subject to Rome, and
Hjorvard asked some of them to join his son and Hjalmar. “For,” said he,
“they are still inexperienced in the art of war.”

The foster-brothers at once set to work to make their fleet ready, which
did not take long, for the vessels had been subjected to a thorough
overhauling during the winter. The Elidi had been fitted up very
splendidly, and Ivar placed on board his body-guard and berserks; the
prow defenders were most carefully selected, for they were to defend his
standard. The whole of the crew were berserks, who surpassed others in
strength and bravery. Picked men were also stationed at the stern, and
the number on board was two hundred and forty. Ivar’s foster-brother
Hjalmar had also a picked crew, among them skilful archers and sling
men, who had not their equal in the land. The standard of Ivar, which
his foster-mother had made for him, floated on board of the Elidi, and
Hjalmar’s on board the Trani.

Two days before the sailing of the fleet of the foster-brothers, Ivar
came to his father, and said to him: “Tell me, father, some of the omens
that thou thinkest might be useful to men who go to wage war.”

Hjorvard answered: “Many warnings are useful if men know them and heed
them. The following of the black raven is good for a warrior, for it
means victory. No man should fight against the late shining sun, sister
of the moon. There is danger for thee if thou stumblest or fallest from
thy horse when thou rushest into fight, for faithless family spirits
stand on either side of thee. If thou walkest out, and art prepared for
a journey, and meet on the path men ready to praise thee, and hear
wolves under ash trees, good luck wilt thou get if thou seest the wolves
ahead of thee. Those are a few of the omens that should be a warning to
thee. I want also to give thee some other advice,” he continued. “Wisdom
and weapons are not easy to get for the chief that would be the foremost
among men. The sons of men need often eyes of foresight in the fight.
Early should he rise who wishes to acquire wealth. Seldom does a sleepy
wolf get a thigh bone, or a sleepy man victory. Courage is better than
the power of swords where the angry must fight. I have seen bold men win
victory with a blunt sword. It is better for the bold than for the
coward to be in the battle—the game of the Valkyrias. Silent and
thoughtful, and bold in battle, should a Hersir’s son be. The unwise man
thinks he will live forever if he shuns fight, but old age gives him no
peace, though spears may spare him.” After this they separated.

When the foster-brothers were ready to sail, Hjorvard walked down with
them to their ships, and bade them farewell lovingly. They sailed away
from Dampstadir with a fair wind, and with their sails set, but after a
while it became calm, and the vessels had to be propelled by oars. As
they were losing sight of land, a crow flew over the ships with loud
caws. Ivar looked at it.

Hjalmar said to his foster-brother, “Does it mean anything to thee?”

“It does,” answered Ivar.

Another crow flew over the ship, cawing also. Hjalmar forgot to row, and
his oar got loose in his hand.

Ivar said: “Thou art very attentive to the crow; what does it say?”

“I do not know, for I have some difficulty in understanding them.”

Another crow passed over the boat, cawing louder than the two others,
and flying nearer the ships. Then Ivar observed: “This signifies much to
us. I understand that we will be victorious in our expeditions against
the Vikings, for, as my father said to me, the following of the raven is
a good omen.”

Finally they sighted the coast of Svithjod, and came to a long and
somewhat high promontory and they cast anchor there. Afterwards they put
tents upon their ships for the night. The lamps were lighted, and the
men, to pass away the time before they went to sleep, played chess; the
chess-board used on board of vessels had a hole in each square, and each
piece a peg to make it fast, so that the rolling of the ship could not
upset the game. When tired, they put themselves into their leather bags
and went to sleep.

The following morning Ivar went ashore to see if he could discover aught
or hear any news, but he saw no houses or people. After walking a while
across the promontory, he observed thirty ships lying at anchor and war
tents near the beach. The crew was ashore and engaged in practising
athletic games; some were wrestling, others were running and jumping,
and many were performing warlike exercises with swords and spears, and
shooting at targets with arrows.

Sigmund and Sigurd steered these ships, that is, were their commanders;
and these two men were the very Vikings whom Hjorvard had mentioned to
Ivar and his foster-brother.

Ivar immediately returned to his ships, and told the great news to
Hjalmar and his men.

“What shall we do next?” thereupon asked Hjalmar.

“We will divide our men and our ships,” Ivar answered, “into two equal
squadrons. Thou, Hjalmar, shalt with half the ships pass the cape and
raise a battle cry against those who are on shore, and hoist the red
shield. I will land from this side with two-thirds of my crew, go along
the forest, and with them raise another battle cry. Then perhaps they
may be startled by our appearance, and conclude to retire into the
forest, and nothing further happen.”

Hjalmar rounded the cape with his ships, and Ivar landed with his men,
and the plan suggested by Ivar was carried out. Sigmund and Sigurd and
their men, however, were not in the least startled when they heard the
battle cry of Hjalmar at sea, and another battle cry on land. They
stopped their games while the shout lasted, and then continued as
before. Hjalmar then went ashore to meet Ivar, and after they met, Ivar
said: “I know not for certain whether these men are afraid or not, for
they do not seem to mind our war cry.”

“What will you have us do?” inquired Hjalmar.

“That is soon told,” replied Ivar; “we will not steal upon them; we will
stay this night at the cape and remain there until morning.”

When morning came, the foster-brothers landed with all their men, and
marched towards Sigurd and Sigmund, who had all their men armed and in
readiness for a conflict.

When Sigurd and Sigmund saw Hjalmar and Ivar coming towards them, they
went to meet them. Sigurd was high-born and a very great Viking; he had
travelled far and wide, and seen countries that were unknown to most
people; he was short of stature, and had attained the meridian of life;
gray hair was beginning to show itself; he was the oldest of the four
chiefs.

Sigmund was also high-born, younger than Sigurd, but older than Ivar and
Hjalmar. Sigurd asked, when they met, who was their leader. Ivar
answered: “There is more than one chief here.”

“What is thy name?” asked Sigmund.

“My name is Ivar, son of Hjorvard of Dampstadir; and my foster-brother
is Hjalmar, son of Gudbrand of Engel.”

“What is your errand here?” said Sigurd.

Ivar answered: “I wish to know which of us is the more powerful.”

“How many ships have you?” asked Sigurd.

“We have twenty ships,” said Ivar. “And how many have you?”

“We have thirty ships,” answered Sigurd.

“That is great odds against us,” said Ivar.

“Ten ships’ crews shall not take part in the battle,” replied Sigurd,
“and man shall fight against man.”

“This is fair,” answered Ivar, “and it is the law of valiant men.”

Both sides arrayed their men and made themselves ready for the conflict,
which was speedily begun, and continued all day. Towards night the peace
shield was raised, and Sigurd asked Ivar, “What thinkest thou of this
day’s conflict?”

Ivar answered, “I am well pleased.”

“Wilt thou play the game again?” asked Sigurd.

“That is my intention,” replied Ivar, “for I never found better and
hardier champions. We will begin the battle again at full daylight.”

The men then went to their war booths and dressed their wounds.

The next morning both sides arrayed their men for the battle, and fought
all day. When it began to grow dark, the peace shield was again raised.
Sigurd asked Ivar how the fighting pleased him on that day.

“Very well,” was the answer.

“Wilt thou, then,” said Sigurd, “try this game the third day?”

Ivar then replied, “Then we will finish the fight.”

Hearing this, Sigurd, who was a man of great common sense, said to Ivar:
“May we expect much booty on your ships if we gain the victory?”

“Far from it,” Ivar replied; “we have taken none this summer.”

“I think,” said Sigurd, “I have nowhere met more foolish men than here,
for we only fight out of pride and rivalry.”

“What wilt thou do, then?” inquired Ivar.

“Let us become foster-brothers,” replied Sigurd, “for we are of equal
valor.”

“Well said,” answered Ivar and Hjalmar; “for we think it right that we
should bind our friendship, and swear one another foster-brotherhood. It
will be a great boon for us all, as we four will become the greatest
warriors and Vikings of the land.”

The following morning, preparations were made to carry out the proposal
of the preceding afternoon, that Ivar and Hjalmar should become
foster-brothers with Sigmund and Sigurd.

It was a common custom, which had come down from the remotest times,
formally and solemnly to form ties of friendship between men by swearing
one another foster-brotherhood. This relation was of a most sacred and
binding character; those who made the compact pledged themselves to be
unselfish and true to each other for life, and to share the same
dangers.

These four Vikings first cut three long slices of turf in a
semi-circular shape, the ends of which were fastened into the ground,
and the loops raised so high that those who were to swear
foster-brotherhood could go under them. Under these loops, they placed a
spear inlaid with mystic signs, of such a height that a man could reach
with his hand the nail fastening the socket of the spear-point to the
handle.

The warriors on both sides had assembled to witness the ceremony. It was
a beautiful summer day; the sun shone brilliantly, nature was smiling,
birds were singing in the groves, butterflies and bees were flitting
from wild flower to wild flower; no one could ever dream of the fierce
conflict of the preceding days.

In the midst of profound silence, Sigurd advanced towards Ivar and the
three other Vikings, and said to them: “You are aware that from
immemorial time, it has been the custom of valiant men, who make this
agreement of foster-brotherhood between themselves, that the one that
lives the longest should avenge the others, if they are slain with
weapons or otherwise.”

“Yes,” answered Ivar, Hjalmar, and Sigmund.

Then they prepared themselves for the oath of foster-brotherhood, which
was sacredly binding, although not taken on the temple ring as oaths
generally were. Sigurd, Hjalmar, Sigmund, and Ivar then passed under the
loop, and drew blood from the hollow of their hands, and let it run
together into the mould which had been cut under the loop of the turf,
and mixed together the earth and the blood; thereupon they all fell on
their knees, and took oaths to ratify their agreement, and called upon
Odin, Frey, Njord, and the other gods as witnesses; and then they all
clasped hands, according to ancient custom, as a seal to their oaths.

The four foster-brothers agreed that they would never rob traders and
Bondi or other men, except when they must make a raid on land for their
men in case of need, in which case they were to pay full value for what
they took. Never were they to rob women, though they should find them
temptingly rich, nor should women be brought on board their ships
against their will; and should a woman show that this had been done
against her will, the man of the crew found guilty of such a crime
against this law should lose his life for it, whether he were powerful
or not.

It was also agreed that they should possess in common the booty they
might get on Viking expeditions, and that whichever lived the longest
should have a mound raised over the others after the battle or
otherwise, and place therein as much property as seemed to him most
befitting their rank.

And be it told now, that to their death they loved each other dearly,
and never violated in the slightest manner the duties that were imposed
upon them by their compact of foster-brotherhood.

The first thing the four foster-brothers concluded to do in concert,
after consultation, was to visit Gudmund, Sigurd’s father, who was a
powerful Hersir, and ruled over the large island, called to-day Oland,
near the coast of the present Sweden, and to apprise him of their new
relationship. They set sail, and after a short and pleasant voyage,
their ships cast anchor in a bay where to-day the quiet little town of
Borgholm stands. At that time Gudmund’s burg stood there, and near by
are still seen many graves and mounds of that period.

The foster-brothers were received with great kindness, and there was
great drinking and feasting. Ivar was seated in the second high seat
during their visit. After a stay of a week, they made their ships ready,
intending to sail southward and visit Gudbrand to apprise him also of
their new relationship. When the time came for them to depart, Gudmund
followed them to the ships, and as they were ready to embark, presented
Sigurd with three arrows which had a famous name, and were called Gusi’s
Followers. The feathers were gilded, and they were ornamented with gold.

“These arrows,” said Gudmund, “Ketil Hœng, thy great-great-grandfather,
took from Gusi, who ruled over the Fins; they hit and bite everything
they are aimed at, and were forged in the days of old by Dvergars.”

Sigurd thanked his father, saying: “No gifts have I which I prize more
highly,” after which they sailed away. Soon they came to a beautiful
bay, on the shore of which were seen very many very ancient cairns, near
where to-day the little sleepy town of Cimbrisham is to be seen. These
graves were filled with beautiful bronze weapons and many gold objects.

They landed and found the place in great commotion, for a trial by
ordeal was to take place. A bond-woman named Hjerka had told Vemund, the
Hersir who ruled there, that she had seen Gunvor, his wife, and a man of
the herad walk together. Vemund was no longer merry after he heard this,
for he loved his wife dearly, but he wished to be sure that what the
bond-woman had said was true, before he took steps to avenge himself.
But he had not thus far succeeded, and no one was ever seen with his
wife. Nevertheless his jealousy preyed upon him, and one day as he was
speaking to her, his sadness was so marked in his countenance that she
asked the reason why. Then he told her that he thought she loved
another.

Upon hearing this, she was struck speechless with indignation. Her eyes
flashed fire, her pure heart revolted against such an accusation or
insinuation, her face turned pale and flushed alternately; then a sudden
look of despair, of intense pain and sorrow, followed her looks of
anger. Was it possible that her husband could believe such a tale?

Then she said to him: “I will take oaths before thee and many men, upon
the white holy stone, that I have not acted with anyone as thou seemest
to believe. Send for Halfdan, the ruler of Zeeland, that he may
consecrate the boiling caldron.”

The foster-brothers were just in time to witness the trial. Halfdan was
sent for, and in the presence of hundreds of witnesses who had come to
see the ordeal, he consecrated with the sign of the hammer of Thor the
caldron before the water was boiling, and the holy white stone used for
such an ordeal.

Then Gunvor said with a loud voice, heard through the hall by those
present, “I cannot call on my brothers to avenge such an accusation with
the sword, for they are all dead. Look now, men, I am truthful. See how
the water boils. Let Herkja go to the cauldron, she who attributes
treachery to me.”

Herkja put her hand into the cauldron to take the sacred stone, and no
one could witness a more pitiful sight than those who beheld how the
hands of Herkja were scalded. When the people saw this, they said that
Herkja was guilty of false accusation and perjury, and they led the maid
into a foul mire, where she met her death.

The following day, Knut, an uncle of Sigurd, who had become very old,
felt that his last days were approaching; and as there was universal
peace, he could not fall on the battle-field, and so go valiantly to
Valhalla, as all warriors did who died fighting the foe. He determined,
nevertheless, that he would not die in his bed, for he did not wish to
go to Hel. It was the belief of the Norsemen, that those who had not
fallen by weapons went to Hel. Hel was one of nine worlds that composed
the universe, but in that Hel there was no punishment. So he called his
family together, and divided among them his gold and silver and other
valuable things, and then told them that he was going to throw himself
from a high cliff, for all who did this were believed to go to Valhalla.
His family followed him cheerfully, and as he was on the brink of the
precipice whence not infrequently men threw themselves down, they bade
him a happy journey to Valhalla, and he took forthwith the fatal plunge.
A large mound was raised over him, and all the people extolled his
courageous deed.

After witnessing the ordeal, and the death of Knut, the four
foster-brothers continued their voyage, skirting the shores of the
peninsula, passing several beautiful burgs and estates. Several days
afterwards, they cast anchor at the mouth of a river almost opposite the
island of Engel, for they did not stop at Hrafnista, as Gudbrand and
Sigrlin had gone on a visit north, to friends who lived on the shores of
the present Christiania fjord.

There ruled a valiant Hersir, named Gautrek the Old, who in his day had
been a foremost Viking, but on account of his age had given up warfare.
He had nine sons by Alvig the Wise, daughter of Eyvind of Holmgard. They
were called Thengil, Ræsir, Gram, Gylfi, Hilmir, Jofur, Tyggi, Skuli,
Harri. These nine brothers became so famous in warfare, that in all
songs their names are used as names of rank. All fell in battle, having
never married.

A great feast was prepared for Ivar, his foster-brothers and his men.
Gautrek had a beautiful daughter of the name of Svanhild, and after the
guests had been seated, she entered the hall with several maidens, and
advanced to the high seat which Ivar occupied, opposite to that of her
father; she handed to him a drinking horn of gold, filled up with mead,
and said: “Hail to thee, Ivar, son of Hjorvard! Hail to you all, ye
warriors that have come with him!” Then she seated herself by her
father.

There was great feasting and drinking during the time they remained with
Gautrek, and after a stay of three days, which was the accustomed time
for a visit of that kind, Ivar left the place with his fleet, and
continued to sail northward. A short summer gale sprang up; during the
time it lasted, the Elidi was ahead of all the other ships, for she was
very swift, and but few vessels were her equal in speed in the whole
northern land. The fleet got shelter behind the numerous islands that
line the coast, and made ready to enter the stream which is now known as
the Hams river, upon which the town of Hamstad is situated, in the
province called to-day by the name of Halland. The peace shields were
hoisted at the mastheads, and shields were placed all along the
gunwales, and the dragons of red gold shone resplendently in the light
of the sun.

Arnfid Hersir ruled over the country. When the ships cast anchor, he was
seated on the mound of his father, which overlooked the river and the
sea. It was his custom to sit there and hunt with his hawks; these
brought him from time to time a hare, black cock, or a partridge. He
recognized the Elidi by its pennant, and knew that its commander was
Ivar, the son of Hjorvard “the wide spreading,” one of his companions in
arms and foster-brother. The ships often disappeared from his sight on
account of the bends in the river, which were covered with forests, but
finally they cast anchor below the burg or residence of Arnfid.

Arnfid sent messengers to invite Ivar and his foster-brothers and their
men to come ashore, as the Gotlanders had never ravaged his realm. The
invitation was accepted.

Ivar thereupon addressed his friends and followers in this wise: “Let us
beware of drinking too much. A man carries on the road no better burden
than sound wit and common sense. Wisdom is needed by him who travels
widely. No provisions on a journey weigh a man to the ground more than
too much ale. The ale of the sons of men is not so good as men say it
is, for the more a man drinks the less wit he has. The spirit that
hovers over ale-bouts is called the ‘heron of oblivion;’ it steals away
men’s senses. The ale is best when every man gets his reason back.
Strife and ale have caused grief of mind to many men; death to some,
curses to others. Many are the evils of mankind. Thou shalt not quarrel
with drunken men. Many an one’s wits wine steals. Nevertheless, a man
may not send away the cup, but drink moderately.”

Ivar and his men dressed themselves in their best and went ashore, when
they were immediately led to the banqueting hall, where a great feast
was prepared in the honor of Ivar and of his foster-brothers and their
following. Arnfid was seated in his high seat and welcomed his guests;
he bade Ivar to sit in the high seat opposite his.

Arnfid had a daughter celebrated for her beauty and accomplishments; her
name was Ingegerd, and before the feast had begun, she came to the hall
with several handsome maidens who were visiting her. They were
beautifully attired. Ingegerd herself wore a red dress of thick woollen
material, lavishly embroidered with gold. The material had been brought
to her by her father on his return from a voyage to the Caspian. The
train, several feet in length, swept gracefully on the floor. Her hair
was braided and fell over her shoulders gracefully, as was the custom
with young maidens. A beautiful gold band encircled her forehead. Round
her snowy neck hung a necklace of delicate gold beads. Her tall and
slender form was made to appear still more graceful by a belt of gold of
exquisite workmanship that encircled her waist. Her arms were adorned by
two delicate spiral gold bracelets, and on one of the fingers of her
right hand was a spiral ring ending in snakes’ heads, that had belonged
to her mother.

Before the meal was served, Arnfid announced that seats were about to be
allotted; that men and women might drink together as many as could, and
that men without companions should drink by themselves. So they placed
lots in a cloth, each with the name of a guest written upon it. Arnfid
was to pick them out. The lot fell that Ivar should drink with Ingegerd
and sit next to her that evening.

When ready to sit down, Ingegerd sang haughtily to Ivar: “What wilt thou
do, lad, in my seat? For seldom, if ever, hast thou given a wolf warm
flesh, nor hast thou seen the raven croak over the battle-field; neither
hast thou been where swords meet and where Valkyrias soar over the
fallen.”

These words meant that Ivar had never been in battle, so that neither
wolf nor raven nor Valkyrias had followed him; and if this was so, he
was not worthy to sit by her side.

Ivar looked at her beautiful and proud face, and sang: “I have handled
the bloody blade, the ravens have followed my track; I have made warfare
and been the champion in many games of strength and skill. Be not so
proud, maiden; like thyself, I am of Odin’s kin. The son of Hjorvard
follows in the footsteps of his father.”

When Ingegerd heard these words she smiled, looking at him, and seated
herself by his side, and they drank together and were merry. Many a
maiden was seated by the side of brave and mighty champions that day—men
who had seen many lands. There was nothing in the world which these
Norse women appreciated more than personal bravery, and none but the
very bravest could aspire to the hand of those of high lineage. Wine,
ale, beer, and mead were served in drinking cups of glass from Greece,
or in silver cups of great beauty, with _repoussé_ work of gold,
representing panther chasing deer, and horses running away. These also
had come from the Black Sea, where the Greeks had colonies.

The food was served in silver dishes containing roast pork, veal, birds,
and fish. Two sorts of bread were on the table—one kind soft and made of
rye; the other flat, almost as thin as wafers, the same kind as is
served in Norway to-day.

When the men had begun to be somewhat too merry for the presence of
women, Ingegerd and the maidens who had come with her to the feast rose
and left the hall, bidding all good-night. But that night Ingegerd
herself could not sleep. Her thoughts were always reverting to Ivar,
and, without knowing it, she loved him; or, perhaps, her feeling was
infatuation rather than love.

Therefore, the next day she prepared the drink of oblivion for Ivar, to
cause him to forget the girl he loved—in case he did love another—and
sent her maid-servant to invite him to her bower. She had prepared the
draught with many incantations and according to a mystic formula. It was
of ice-cold sea water, sacrificed blood, a long ling fish, an unripened
wheat ear, sacrificed intestine of beast, herbs of every forest, burned
acorns, the soot of the hearth, a boiled swine liver, to which were
added all kinds of mystic runic letters painted red. After Ivar had come
she bade him drink, which he did, but whether it was an efficacious
potion or not could not be proven, as he had no sweetheart to forget.

On the third day the foster-brothers made ready to leave. Arnfid wanted
them to stay longer, but Ivar said to him: “One should take leave in
good time. The guest should not remain too long; the loved one often
becomes loathed by staying over many days.”

So they parted in great friendship. Arnfid gave Ivar a handsome sword,
with hilt and scabbard ornamented with gold; also an axe inlaid with
gold, of very fine workmanship, and costly presents to his
foster-brothers and men. Ivar gave also costly presents to Arnfid and
his men.

Ingegerd, from her bower, with a heavy heart, watched the ships sailing
away, and wondered if she would ever see Ivar again. But, as is often
the case among the sons and daughters of men, Ivar and Ingegerd were
never to meet again. The Nornir had parted them that day for life, and
were to prevent them from continuing the courtship that was written in
runic letters of gold upon the heart of Ingegerd. The memory of the
hours passed between Ivar and her was all that was to be left. It was
but a dream, but how lovely and short was that dream! Love had germed
and grown up in three days, but it was doomed to perish, though that
episode of their lives was never to be forgotten. Yet Ingegerd married,
and many a time during her life her thoughts wandered back to the days
we have just spoken of. She thought it was wrong to think of them, but
we have no command over our thoughts; they will come unawares in spite
of our will, and the memory of the past will cling to us until death.
How wise it is that no one can read our thoughts! For if it were
otherwise, how many happy homes might be made unhappy indeed!

The foster-brothers, after leaving Arnfid, stopped at Engelholm,
Gudbrand and Sigrid having returned. There was great joy in Hrafnista on
their arrival. Hjalmar was to remain at home that winter.

Ivar sailed to Dampstadir with Sigurd and Sigmund, for he wanted his
father to know his two new foster-brothers. They were to spend the
winter with him, and all were to meet again the following spring.

Hjorvard and Sigrid were on the shore to meet their son. They had heard
of his two new foster-brothers, for Ivar had written them about the
fight they had had, and what had followed, and gave them a hearty
welcome to Dampstadir.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER VIII

                           THE YULE SACRIFICE


HJORVARD was zealous in the discharge of his ecclesiastical functions,
and very observant of all the sacrificial rites. The chief temple of
Gotland was at Dampstadir, and every man on the island paid a temple tax
to him, for the support of the temple and sacrifice. The sacred building
was situated not far from the burg, between it and the mounds where
Hjorvard’s ancestors lay buried. It was much like many others in the
Viking lands, the same general laws being in force in regard to all of
them. It was two hundred and fifty feet in length, and one hundred and
twenty-five feet wide; its wooden walls of massive fir trees had
withstood the blasts of centuries. It had numerous and fantastic
gargoyles, a long piazza round it, and the interior was divided into two
parts, the inmost part being the most holy.

The lands, the groves, and springs within the precincts of the temple
were considered most sacred. No one was allowed to enter the temple with
weapons, neither those who had committed an offence punishable by law.
No quarrels or acts of violence were permitted within its walls. Any one
committing any breach of the peace, damaging the temple, or coming armed
within its walls, was declared a wolf in the sanctuary, an outlaw who
might be slain by anyone.

Inside the main entrance door stood the golden high seats upon which
Hjorvard sat as Hersir and High Priest. The timber of the temple, and
even the mould under the sacred building, were also considered holy. The
walls inside were richly ornamented with gold and silver, and hung with
tapestry. The door was adorned with a gold knocker.

In the innermost part of the temple stood the altar, which was
constructed with great skill. Upon the altar a fire was constantly kept
burning night and day; this fire was called the “holy fire.” Upon it
also stood a large ring, or bracelet, of gold, on which men took their
oaths. The large bowl of copper, in which the blood of the sacrificed
animals was put, was there also; and the vessel, as well as the blood
from the sacrificed animal, was called holy. Near the entrance outside
was the holy or sacrificing spring, in which men that were sacrificed
were thrown.

There were three principal sacrifices a year all over the Viking lands,
at which the people assembled in the chief temple.

The Winter sacrifice, which took place in the month of Goi, now called
October, was to welcome the winter, and on this occasion there were
great feasts and much drinking. The second sacrifice, Midwinter, or
Yule, sacrifice, was held in the middle of winter, in the month Thor, to
insure a good year and peace. This was the great sacrifice to Frey. The
third was the Victory sacrifice, in honor of Odin, for luck and victory;
it took place in the beginning of spring, in the middle of April, before
men began to go on Viking expeditions.

Ivar had returned to Dampstadir after the sacrifice to celebrate the
advent of winter had taken place. All the Vikings of the Baltic who had
not wintered in foreign lands had come back, for a frozen sea would have
prevented their vessels from reaching their destination if they had been
late, although the shores of Zeeland and Fyen and the coast of Norway
were free from ice during the whole year, with rare exceptions.

Yule was near at hand, and the midwinter sacrifice, the most important
of all, was to be on a very great scale at Dampstadir. More animals than
usual were to be sacrificed. Black oxen, horses, boars, and falcons had
been specially fattened.

Vast numbers of people had flocked daily to Dampstadir, and had brought
with them their provisions, also the ale and beer they needed for this
festival. The day before Yule, everyone who was to be present at the
sacrifice had arrived.

Yule eve, Hjorvard and the large assembly led in procession, as was
customary, the atonement boar which had been consecrated to Frey. The
animal was very large and handsome, and was so fine that it seemed as if
every bristle on it was of gold. According to the sacred rites, the boar
was led forward, and those who were to make vows placed one hand upon
the head of the sacred animal, and the other upon its bristles. Among
the great chiefs who were to make vows were Hersir Hamund the Valiant,
the berserk Hromund the Bold, Ingald the Black-eyed, Ivar, and many
other chiefs and high-born men.

The first evening the sacrificing ceremonies began, the animals were
slaughtered in silence, and their blood was collected in the sacrificing
bowl that had been taken from the altar, and after being filled was put
back, and then consecrated by Hjorvard making the sign of the hammer of
Thor over it; after which, the altar and the walls of the temple inside
and outside, were reddened with the sacrificed blood, and then the
people were also sprinkled with the blood, with the sacred twigs used
specially for the purpose of sanctification.

After the sprinkling of the people had taken place, the flesh of the
slaughtered animal was put in large sacrificial kettles, and these were
hung over the holy fires which ran all along the middle of the temple.
Then Hjorvard, as High Priest, consecrated the food with the sign of the
hammer of Thor. When the food was ready, the horns were filled with ale,
then carried round the fires, and were also consecrated. After these
ceremonies, the people who had been standing up seated themselves along
the walls of the temple, and then ate of the sacrificial meat of oxen
and horses.

As customary, the horn, or toast, to Odin was drunk first, for victory
and also for the continuation of the power of Hjorvard; then the horn to
Thor, for those who trusted in their own strength and power; then the
horns to Njord and Frey, for good years and peace. This was followed by
the toast to Bragi, the god of poetry. Over this horn, according to
custom, vows were made, and these vows had to be made good during the
year that followed. This was the most important toast, for men had to
keep their word or die in the attempt to accomplish their vows. Many
also drank well-filled horns to those of their dead kinsmen who had been
great men, and these were called memorial horns.

After this, Hjorvard arose and made a vow that he would drive from the
sea every Roman vessel that was to be seen along the coast of Gaul,
Britain, Frisia, or die in the undertaking.

Hromund the Bold rose and said: “Slight is thy vow, indeed, Hjorvard,
for it requires but little strength and will to drive the Romans from
the sea. Make a stronger vow, which will show thy daring and bravery;
then I will follow thee and make my own.”

Hjorvard answered, “Hromund, thou art right. I vow that I will make war
in Gaul and Britain, and come back with great booty; and, furthermore, I
will sacrifice the prisoners I make, and redden with their blood the
altar of the gods. I take also the oath, that if any vessels of the
Romans ever try to come to our land, as they never have tried yet, not
one of their men shall return back alive to tell of our country.”

“This is a stronger vow than the first, foster-brother,” said Hromund
the Hersir, “but there is little fear that they will ever come to our
land, for they dread our people and our ships; their warships flee at
the approach of our fleets, but I like the vows thou hast made to attack
them in their strongholds of Gaul and Britain.”

Then he himself arose and said: “I vow that I will follow thee,
Hjorvard, in thy expeditions against the Romans, with all my ships and
warriors; return if thou returnest, or die a warrior’s death if thou
hast been fated to go to Valhalla in thy undertaking; for as
foster-brothers we have sworn to avenge each other.”

Then Hamund the Valiant arose and said: “I vow that I will follow you,
Hjorvard, and Hromund the Bold, with all my ships and warriors, and
devastate with you the provinces of the Roman Empire, and go into the
Mediterranean. We will show the Romans that they cannot withstand the
power of the Norsemen any more on the land than on the sea.”

Then Ingald the Black-eyed rose and said: “I take the oath that I will
follow you all, and that my standard will float on the shores of
Britain, and that I will make upon that island a settlement that the
power of the Roman will not dare to attack, or I will perish in the
attempt.”

Ivar rose and vowed that he would follow his father in that expedition,
or die in the undertaking. Many men made vows that night.

After these vows, the memorial toasts to dead kinsmen took place. The
scene was solemn and impressive, for many of those that were to be
remembered had been living a few years back, and others had died
centuries before, in a halo of glory. All had helped to make the land of
the Vikings what it was, the most feared of all lands. After the
departed kinsmen had been remembered, those present rose and vowed to
follow in their footsteps.

Those who could not come to the temple held sacrifices at home. The
feast among the people lasted thirteen days, and many spent half of the
Yule at each other’s farms.

The following April, after the sacrifice to Odin for victory had taken
place, all over the Northern lands warriors were getting their ships
ready for the general and powerful expeditions that were soon to proceed
against the provinces of the Roman Empire; even the shores of the
Mediterranean were also to be attacked.

Many of the Vikings intended also to reënforce by their numbers the
colonies that had been made by their kinsmen in Britain, Gaul, and
Friesland, and other countries, and to settle there.

Hjorvard and all the other powerful chiefs who had taken oaths at the
preceding Yule sacrifice at Dampstadir had not forgotten them; they were
making most extensive preparations for war and conquest. Hjorvard was
chiefly the cause of the great upheaval. A warlike message had gone to
every inhabited place of the land, and every youth wanted to be among
those who were going.

Every man who was bound by law to furnish a war-ship or more had been
summoned to do so by all the Hersirs. Hjorvard gathered a fleet of
several hundred vessels. The greatest enthusiasm prevailed among those
who were to follow him. Many doughty champions of the North had come to
join his standard, for they knew that victory would follow him. They
came from the shores of the present Norway, of the Cattegat, the islands
of the Baltic, and the southern shores of that sea. They all knew that
they were the chosen of the gods, and were to be victorious.

Weapon Things, or meetings, had taken place everywhere. At these all the
freemen were obliged to come and show sword, spear, an axe, a shield,
all in perfect order. Each Bondi had to be ready at the place where the
war arrow had summoned him, and had to show one bow and two dozen arrows
for every bench of the ship or ships he was obliged to furnish.

Hjalmar arrived at Dampstadir from Engel with one hundred ships; the
fleets of several of his kinsmen joined him the next day with two
hundred ships more. Among these were the berserk Sigvaldi, who came with
twenty ships; Tryggvy with fifteen, Trividil with nine. Starkard came
with a single skeid manned only with berserks who had constantly the
berserk fury upon them. Helsing came with three ships, with a crew
composed in great part of skilful archers and slingmen, or
stone-throwers. These men came north of the present Christiania fjord.
Sigmund and Sigurd also arrived, to the great joy of Ivar and Hjalmar,
with fifty fine vessels each. Every one of these had a crew of two
hundred and twenty men. The sea before Dampstadir seemed to be like a
forest of masts.

There was nothing in the world which the Vikings thought more of than
their ships. Upon them they lavished their wealth and skill. They all
vied with each other as to who should have the finest craft. Hjorvard’s
dragon-ship was the most powerful of all the warships assembled before
Dampstadir, and his pennant, which floated at its masthead, was
embroidered with gold, and in the centre was the representation of Hugin
and Munin, the ravens of Odin.

On the eve of their departure, Ivar and Hjalmar went to a sibyl called
Helge, who, by rubbing with her hands the bodies of men who were setting
out for war, could find out the vulnerable spot that would be wounded
unless she protected it by her incantations. The foster-brothers
themselves wore charmed chain-armor, which no weapons could penetrate.
During the absence of Hjorvard, Sigrlin was to rule over the estates.

The horns for the departure sounded; the ships soon afterwards were on
their way south, and in a short time were out of sight of the shores of
Gotland. New accessions of ships were constantly made on the way, and
after a sail of two days the fleet reached Hleidra, the head burg of
Halfdan, the powerful ruler of Zeeland. This burg was situated on the
arm of the sea which is known to-day under the name of the Roskilde
fjord.

There they met an equally powerful fleet, which Halfdan had summoned.
The vessels were so numerous that the sound between the present Helsinor
and Helsingborg on the Swedish coast was but a forest of masts, and the
sea could not be seen.

Halfdan received Hjorvard, his kinsman, and the high-born men who had
come with him, with great honor. There was great feasting and drinking
for several days.

Here the ships were joined by a most imposing fleet of more than one
thousand sail from Svithjod, manned by most valiant men. Then fleet
after fleet arrived; some came from the beautiful and powerful island of
Funen, from the present island of Bornholm—in a word, from every island
of the Baltic and Cattegat, and also many vessels from the peninsula of
Jutland. At the Lime fjord, a large arm of the sea on the northern part
of Jutland, the fleets of all the Hersirs of the present Norway, and
those living on the Cattegat, were waiting for the coming of the fleets
of the Baltic. When all the vessels reached the Lime fjord, they found
there a fleet of over two thousand craft assembled. The vessels
composing the expedition were of all sizes, from the great dragon-ships
to the small skutas; many of these latter were intended for shallow
water. There were also a very great number of provision ships, and
others to carry horses. Horses were always used by the Vikings to
reconnoitre the land after they had landed.

At a council of all the commanders, it was agreed that this great number
of vessels would divide into several fleets, and those into several
squadrons, and that the Roman Empire should be attacked in many places;
also that several squadrons should sail for the Mediterranean, and a
time and special places were fixed for vessels to meet before the coming
of winter.

After the plan of campaign had been settled, the horns were sounded to
order the departure of the fleets. They divided themselves as had been
arranged, the red shields were hoisted on the mastheads, and a mighty
shout of war rose from every ship, far and wide, spreading like the
thunder along the sky, or the sound of a mighty torrent breaking
everything that existed. It bade defiance to the Roman world and empire.

It was no easy matter for each fleet to depart in the midst of this
great forest of masts, but the good seamanship of the Vikings mastered
the difficulties, and but few casualties took place.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CHAPTER IX

                      IVAR’S DEFEAT OF THE ROMANS


IF one could have been on the most northern extremity of the peninsula
of Jutland after the departure of the fleets, he would have seen for
several days ship after ship ploughing the sea, rounding Cape Skagen,
and then disappearing below the horizon. Some of these were going
southward, others westward.

Some were to make warfare in Friesland, others in Gaul and Britain and
the Mediterranean. Some were going to Scotland, whence they were to pour
their host upon Britain.

Less than two months afterwards, a wail of sorrow and anguish burst in
every Roman province bathed by the sea. Couriers went to Rome from every
one of these to ask for help, but Rome was powerless to help them, for
the Norsemen were masters of the sea, and could land armies wherever
they pleased. “The country that owns the sea owns might,” they used to
say. The whole Roman Empire was in dread and fear of these Vikings, who
were continually coming in countless hordes; their number seemed
inexhaustible as they poured from the basin of the Baltic and the shores
of Norway, year after year, and had done so for two centuries. This last
invasion of the provinces of Rome was one of the most, if not the most,
formidable that had ever taken place. Fire and sword were carried
everywhere by the Norsemen.

Hjorvard had gone to make war in Britain, while his son Ivar, with his
three foster-brothers and a large force, had landed on the northern
shores of Gaul, where the present Boulogne now stands. There the Romans
had built strong fortifications, but many a time their centurions had
seen with dismay the Viking fleets pass before them, ascend the Seine,
and take possession of many islands.

Before landing, every warrior washed, and combed his hair, and took a
good meal, in order to be strong for the day’s fight, and was dressed in
his best war clothes, so that if he was fated to die he might enter
Valhalla as befitted his rank. The red shields had been hoisted as a
token of war.

After Ivar had landed his forces and sent men on horseback to
reconnoitre, Decius and Curtius, the centurions who commanded the
stronghold at Bononia (the modern Boulogne), seeing that the Viking
force was much smaller than their own, resolved to attack them, and an
overpowering Roman force left their stronghold with the hope of
annihilating the Norsemen who had dared to land before their eyes.

When Ivar saw this, he said to his men, “Often the more numerous host
does not gain the victory if there are fearless men against it. Many a
blunt sword has won the victory in battle. As we are the weakest in
number, let us arrange our host in the wedge shape that was taught to
our forefathers by Odin himself; and we will have, besides, another body
of men to attack the Romans or protect us, as may be necessary.”

When Decius saw this strategy carried out, he marvelled greatly; for the
Romans thought this peculiar war formation, which they called _cuneus_,
was only known to them. He had heard from different Roman commanders
that the Vikings had this knowledge, but he had not believed them; and
though a moment before, he had boastingly told his soldiers that Rome
would soon hear of their victory, he became uneasy as he saw the
glittering shields and helmets of the Vikings in their battle array, and
the body of archers and horsemen with shining swords, who were ready to
go wherever sent.

He then ordered his men to be placed in wedge-shaped formation. When
Ivar and his men saw this, they in their turn wondered how it was that
the Romans knew this formation, and Hjalmar exclaimed: “They must have
learned this from our people; how could it be otherwise?”

Before the battle, Ivar issued his orders, saying, “Our horsemen will
remain on the lookout, and be ready to support us or to attack the
enemy; our archers will pour a continuous hail of arrows upon the
Romans, and our slingmen will do likewise with stones. The shield-burg
should be at the apex of the triangle, and must be guarded by the most
skilful warriors; for if it is broken or opened, especially in the
beginning of the battle, it will be most fatal to victory. The two other
points of the triangle must also be very strongly guarded. It is
imperative that great care be taken that our locked formation be not
broken or even opened; for disorder in our midst would follow, and might
lead to great disaster.”

The foster-brothers agreed that as Ivar was the foremost champion among
them, he should be at the apex of the triangle with their most valiant
men, for this part of the triangle was always the weakest spot of the
formation.

Then Ivar said: “Let my standard ‘Victory’ be moved forward, and let
Alrek, my standard-bearer, be surrounded by berserks. My scalds must
stand in the midst of the shield-burg, and so placed as to be able to
see the conflict, and praise the deed of the combatants, or of those who
fall in the battle.”

When Alrek heard this he said: “I have feared for some time past, during
the years that this long peace has lasted, that I should die of old age
on my bench, and I wished rather to fall in battle, if it had thus been
fated me by the Nornir.”

Sigmund and Sigurd, with their two standards and their valiant men, were
at the two other points of the array. Hjalmar and a large body of men
were in front of the standards of Ivar to protect the apex of the
triangle, or to attack the Roman host if need be, if these did not come
forward.

The war-horns were sounded on the Norsemen’s side, and the archers and
slingmen advanced towards the Romans, and poured a storm of missiles
into them which made many of their host bite the dust; then a general
attack took place, and after a fierce conflict of spears and swords, and
desperate efforts of the Romans to protect themselves with their
shields, their formation was broken after much slaughter, and they fled
in every direction before the victors. Curtius, one of the centurions,
was killed; but Decius and a number of his men escaped under the cover
of their fortifications. From their walls the Roman centurion looked
upon his fallen soldiers and the victorious Norsemen, and exclaimed in a
voice full of despair: “Rome, what has become of thy might, that thou
canst not conquer those men of the sea? They defy thy power, and laugh
at thy legions sent against them! To-day they are here, to-morrow
elsewhere. No province is free from their attacks. Even if a country is
powerful with its legions on land, it cannot hold sway over the world
unless mighty at sea also.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

Sigmund and Hjalmar had been wounded, but not a word of pain escaped
their lips when they received their wounds, neither did they shrink when
these were dressed, for the foster-brothers had made a vow that they,
like the champions of Hjorvard, would not wince or utter cries of pain
when wounded or when their wounds were dressed.

After the battle, the slain Norsemen were buried with their weapons, and
their mounds were reddened with the blood of the Roman prisoners who
were sacrificed to Odin for the victory. After the booty had been
carried, according to ancient custom, round a pole that had been raised,
and divided into four parts, it was distributed among the men, and many
Roman and Gallic captives were taken to their ships to be sent home.

While the events just recorded were taking place, the numerous fleets
and squadrons of the Norsemen had not been idle; their colonies had been
reënforced by great accessions, and those who had been engaged in
warfare had collected a large booty, including a large number of Roman
coins, for they knew their full value for barter; besides, many of these
were to be melted to be used afterwards in different ways, such as
plates, cups, dishes, etc.

It had been agreed by some Viking chiefs, while the fleets were at the
Lime fjord, that their ships should meet those of Ivar and his three
foster-brothers at the mouth of the River Somme, in Valland—for that
part of Northern Gaul was thus called by the Norsemen—and in the autumn
they met at the appointed time.

After a council of war among the commanders, it was decided that they
should spend the winter in the Mediterranean. Before undertaking this
expedition they made a great sacrifice to Odin, and then sailed away.
They had hardly passed the Straits of Gibraltar when they attacked the
countries bordering the shores of the Mediterranean. They spread terror
as far as the coasts of Greece, took Syracuse by assault, and caused
great slaughter there.

On their return, after they had reached the northern part of the coast
of Portugal, the fleets divided into several powerful squadrons again,
under different leaders, and renewed their attacks upon the seaboard
parts of Britain, Gaul, and Friesland. Others sailed for home, loaded
with Roman and Greek spoils, and with a large number of Roman coins of
gold and silver. They had, besides, many slaves, among whom were many
from Britain, Gaul, Friesland, and the Mediterranean. Among them were
many handsome young women.

Hjorvard, while his son was in the Mediterranean, had attacked the
country lying west of Valland, which is to-day called Brittany, had
defeated the Romans in several encounters, and made many prisoners. All
had fulfilled the vows of the preceding last Yule. Hromund the Bold had
fought by his side; Ingald the Black-eyed had done likewise; but he
concluded to make a settlement in Britain, on the banks of the Thames,
and one of the sons of Hamund the Valiant remained with Ingald.

After his victories, Hjorvard sent a very fast sailing vessel to Ivar,
who had won great glory in his expeditions, to tell him that he intended
to return to Dampstadir.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CHAPTER X

                        IVAR’S VISIT TO BRITAIN


IVAR himself had concluded that instead of returning to Gotland, he
would go and visit his kinsmen whose forefathers had settled in Britain
in the first century. Accordingly, he left the River Loire, and sailed
eastward, along the shores of Gaul, visited some of the Gotlanders who
had settled peacefully near the sea and on the banks of some of its
rivers, and asked them if they wanted help of men and ships. The Romans
had left them in peaceful possession of their lands, however, thinking
it more prudent to let them alone than to incur their enmity and that of
their kinsmen, who they knew were relentless in their hatred.

After passing the mouth of the Thames, upon whose banks were several
settlements, the largest ones being where the present Greenwich and
Chatham stand, they continued their voyage, sailing along the eastern
coast of Britain, which was as flat as it is to-day, and came to the
coast of the shire of Norfolk (inhabited by the folk of the north), and
cast anchor in an estuary, or bay, to-day called the Wash.

The object of Ivar’s visit in this part of Britain was to see his
kinsman, Grammar Hersir, a foster-brother of his father, who ruled over
a large herad, whose boundary came to the Wash. Nearly two hundred years
before, a great-great-uncle of Ivar had married the daughter of one of
the Hersirs of Norway. This great-great-uncle was young and adventurous,
and had settled somewhat inland of the bay, in the country which is
to-day called Cambridgeshire; a great many people from the coast of
Norway followed him, and the emigration was chiefly from there.

In those early days, that part of Britain was thinly settled by the
aborigines. A great part of the “littoral” along the North Sea was flat
and swampy, and the country was covered with oak forests, and on account
of this was good for shipbuilding; for that very reason this settlement
had been made. The poor aborigines had received these new-comers kindly,
and the extended forest shut them up from the Romans, who had conquered
part of the island. On the sea side, the settlers felt secure, as they
and the Norsemen were masters on the sea.

Grammar’s by, or burg, stood near the shores of the river now called
Cam, somewhat near the present hamlet of Wilbraham. The pioneers and the
first Norse settlers had chosen this peculiar spot so high up the river,
that they might feel safe from the sudden attacks of enemies. Sometimes
feuds broke out among the Norse families in Britain and their kinsmen on
the Baltic; these would come and claim the inheritance of those that
were dead, and war followed. The river-shore here and there was
fortified; high towers had been built where high-born men had their
estates; from their top a good lookout was kept up, and chains were laid
across the river, when they feared hostile incursions, to prevent their
ships from ascending the stream.

The following day after their arrival, the ships having the lightest
draught, specially built for use in shallow water, were picked out, and
then Ivar and his foster-brothers started for Grammar’s by. They had to
take to the oars, as the wind was very light, and the current was
against them. Each craft had fifteen and sixteen benches, and was
consequently rowed by thirty or thirty-two oars, three men on each oar,
while the other men stood at the prow and stern. The peace shields had
been hoisted. When night came, they let down their anchors and raised
their tents. Early the following morning they started, and continued the
ascent of the stream; they had to row all the way. Here and there, they
saw a settlement of the Norsemen, with cultivated land round them, and
their ships lying at the wharves near by.

Finally they came in sight of Grammar’s residence, and of the temple
overlooking the river, where the worship of Odin, Frey, Njord, Thor, and
other gods took place. The structures were similar to those of home, all
of wood, and the new-comers might have fancied they were in their own
country across the sea.

When Grammar, whose, young kinsman’s fame had reached him, heard of
Ivar’s arrival, he sent messengers on board of his ship, and invited him
to come and stay with him, with all his men.

Ivar, his foster-brothers, and all the high-born men of his fleet, after
landing, went to the banqueting hall, and were received with great
honor. Ivar was bid by Grammar to sit on the high seat opposite him, and
his men were seated according to their rank. On each side of Ivar were
the high-born men of Grammar, and on that of the latter were those of
Ivar; Hjalmar being seated on the right of Grammar, and Sigmund on his
left; then Sigurd came next, and the others drew lots for seats, for
many were of equal birth.

The hall was a fine specimen of Northern architecture, and was somewhat
similar to that of Gudbrand at Hrafnista on Engel. The carvings
represented the landing of a body of men on shore in war attire, coming
to take possession of land in Britain. Tapestry hung along the walls,
and a long row of fine shields above the seats encircled the hall.

Grammar was a noble-looking man, and, according to the custom of Hersirs
who had come of mature age, he wore a long, flowing beard, which was of
a beautiful silver-gray. He was tall and majestic in bearing, and had
the deep blue eyes of his kin. His chin and mouth showed great decision
of character, but his benignant smile and soft eye told of the
kindliness of his heart. He ruled his land according to the ancient
customs of the Norselands. The land had been divided and was owned as in
the Viking’s lands generally. He was a great sacrificer, and loved Frey
more than all the other gods, and sacrificed often to him.

He was a widower, his wife, a daughter of the Hersir of the island of
Fyen, in the Cattegat, having died several years before. He had several
beautiful daughters. The eldest was named Hildigunn, a combination of
the names of two Valkyrias, Hild and Gunn, the custom of joining two
names being not uncommon with the Norsemen. The others were named
Brynhild, Sigrun, and Hervor.

Grammar expressed his great pleasure in seeing his young kinsman, and
told him that he had fought by the side of his grandfather and father,
and, pointing to a sword hanging over his high seat, with peace bands
fastened around it, he said: “This sword is called ‘Stone-biter’ on
account of the sharpness and quality of its blade, and was given to me,
Ivar, by thy grandfather when I had just begun warfare as a young lad,
and was on board of his own ship. It is a most excellent weapon, and
victory has always followed it. It is an heirloom in our family.”

Then he inquired how Hjorvard and the folks were in dear Gotland, in
Engel, and in old Norway, and added that he hoped to go and see once
more the land of his ancestors before he should go on his burning
journey to Valhalla and lie under his mound.

Ivar told him of the great deeds that had taken place since all the
fleets had scattered, and what he had himself accomplished in foreign
lands.

“Well done,” said Grammar; “I can see that thou art a Yngling, and
worthy of thy kinsmen who are dead.”

Then Ivar presented to him two magnificent velvet cloaks from Greece; a
superb coat of mail of exquisite workmanship, made by a smith from
Gotland; several brooches to fasten his cloaks with; helmets, saxes, and
swords of fine workmanship; a beautiful necklace of gold for Hildigunn,
and bracelets for his other daughters. Ivar noticed that the dress of
the women and men, the weapons and ornaments, were of the same style as
those worn by the people in the Viking lands. Like the emigrants of our
days, they had brought their customs, religion, and fashions with them.

A few jewels which had come with the people who had first landed at
Wilbraham were still kept as family heirlooms, though most of them had
been buried with the dead. These were “fibulæ,” or brooches, of
cruciform and circular shape, mosaic and glass beads, which were worn by
the people in the first and second centuries.

Not far from Grammar’s residence and temple, and overlooking the river,
was the graveyard of the first Norse settlers who had come to that part
of Britain. There were graves where the bodies had not been burned; in
others the burned bones were preserved in cinerary urns, or in wooden
buckets with bronze trappings. Weapons, jewels, ornaments of bronze,
tweezers with ear-pickers, iron spears, iron shears, knives, glass and
mosaic beads, had been put on the pyre and fired or destroyed by its
fire. Coins of Trajan, 96-98 A.D.; Hadrian, 117-138 A.D.; Aurelius,
160-180 A.D.; Maximus, 286-305 A.D., told the age of the graveyard,
which was a very exact counterpart of the burial places of the mother
country.

One day, while a great feast was taking place, Hildigunn and her sisters
came into the hall. She was tall and slender; her hair was flaxen,
falling gracefully over her shoulders, far below her waist; her eyes
were of a deep, soft blue, which contrasted charmingly with her
delicate, rosy complexion. She walked toward Ivar and said to him: “Hail
to thee, my kinsman, we also are of Odin’s kin. Hail you all Ynglingar
and Skoldungar and high-born men who are with us here to-day.”

Then, sipping some ale from the horn she held in her hand, she handed it
to Ivar. He took the horn and her hand at the same time, and said to her
that she must sit by him.

“It is not the custom of Vikings to drink in pair with women,” replied
Hildigunn.

Ivar answered that it was, and that he would rather change the Viking
laws if it was the case, so that he could drink with her. Then she sat
down by his side, and spoke of many things with him during the evening.
The poets of Grammar recited the songs which told of the great deeds
accomplished by him with Hjorvard, or by their ancestors.

Days passed pleasantly for Ivar and his foster-brothers at Grammar’s by,
for many maidens had come around from the surrounding estates to welcome
the Vikings, and their presence made life so much pleasanter for all.

Every evening these maidens and warriors met in the great banqueting
hall. These fair Viking daughters, in whose veins the blood of the
Norsemen flowed, listened to the scalds who had come with Ivar and
recited the great deeds of valor the Vikings had accomplished in the
expeditions from which they had just returned, and heard with wonder of
the hair-breadth escapes of Ivar, and of many of his companions.

No Viking could tell himself of his brave feats, for it was thought
unbecoming to do so; but they could tell of the countries they had seen,
and of the people they had met in far-off lands, and when they did, the
maidens listened to them with wonder and admiration, and their eyes were
fixed upon those who told of their strange adventures, and their cheeks
flushed with animation.

Finally, the admiration turned into love, without their knowing it; but
there could be no mistake, for during the day, while in the skemma, they
could not help thinking all the time of the one they admired the most.
They wished for the evening entertainment to come, so that they might
come into the hall.

The Vikings themselves, especially Ivar and his foster-brothers, wished
likewise for the day to pass quickly.

One evening, as the brothers were by themselves, and thought of the
beautiful girls they had met, and were talking of love in a general way,
Ivar said:

“What men call love springs from the mind, for the mind is the seat and
source of all our thoughts; the heart does not think, and cannot love;
it palpitates quicker, it is true, with love, but it is only the
reflection of the mind. There is a beginning in love, as in everything
else that the gods have created—like the flower, it must be born first,
grow, bud, and bloom. The bud is the beginning of love, and when love is
young it is fickle.

“Trust not love too soon when it is young, for fickle is the mind of man
towards woman, and if one searches well, he will find that many a good
maiden is fickle to man, for their hearts were shaped like a whirling
wheel, and fickleness was laid in their breasts.”

The day of parting came at last. The life shaped by the Nornir had to
continue; the future was hidden from sight, but what stories of the
budding of love could be told, for many a blushing maiden had lost her
heart with a brave warrior, and many a Viking had lost his also.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CHAPTER XI

                          THE DAUGHTERS OF RAN


IT was late in the summer when Ivar and Hjalmar, who had decided to
cross the North Sea on the Elidi, and their Viking fleet left the coast
of Britain for the Baltic. All on board of the ships wondered if Ægir
and Ran, the god and goddess of the sea and their daughters, would show
themselves in ugly mood on their way home. The people believed that
those who were drowned at sea went to Ran, those who died by weapons
went to Valhalla, and those who died of natural death in their beds or
chairs went to Hel. The sea-faring people worshipped Ægir, for he
governed the sea and wind. Ran, his wife, received well all shipwrecked
people in her hall at the bottom of the sea, and had a net with which
she caught men who came out to sea; drowned men were sure to be welcomed
by her. The Wind and the Fire are the brothers of Ægir. The Wind is so
strong that he moves large oceans, and stirs up his brother the Fire.

Ægir and Ran have nine beautiful daughters, who live in the sea, and the
waves are named after them. These daughters often go three together, and
the winds awake them from their sleep. They are not partial to men, and
are always seen in storms. All had names emblematic of the waves. They
are called Himinglœfa, the Heaven Glittering; Dufa, the Dove;
Blodughadda, the Bloody-haired; Hefring, the Hurling, or Heaving; Ud,
the Loving; Hrönn, the Towering; Bylgja, the Billowing, or Swelling;
Bara, the Lashing; Kolga, the Cooling.

Ægir and Ran were not to let Ivar’s fleet go home quietly. The ships
were hardly out of sight of land when the sky became dark and
threatening, the clouds hung low and moved with great rapidity, the wind
kept increasing in violence, the waves rose higher and higher, and the
North Sea was like a sheet of white foam. The sails were reefed on board
of several vessels, but Ivar had, like his father, made a vow that he
would never reef a sail. The Elidi rose over the waves as if she were a
sea-gull, and was so easily steered that the people believed and
declared that she understood the human voice. From the southwest, the
wind shifted suddenly to the northwest, and alternate gusts of wind and
rain followed each other in quick succession.

“It is good,” suddenly exclaimed Hjalmar, “that no man knows his fate
beforehand; his mind is thus free from anxiety and sorrow.”

“The day was fine this morning,” answered Ivar, “but after all, a day
should be praised at night, a woman after she is buried, a sword after
it is tried, ice when it has been crossed over, and a voyage after it is
ended.”

“Those are wise sayings,” replied Hjalmar; and as the Elidi and the
other ships were ploughing their way fast through the waves, Ivar said
to Hjalmar: “Tell me, foster-brother, tell me of those sea-maidens who
wander over the sea and pass their lives in doing harm to many men.”

“Those maidens are the daughters of Ægir and Ran,” replied Hjalmar;
“they are evil-minded and slay men; they are seldom gentle to us
sea-faring people, and the wind arouses them from their sleep, and they
look angrily at the ships sailing over the sea. It is they that are
those mountainous waves which we see.”

“Who are the maidens,” asked Ivar again, “who walk over the reefs, and
journey along the fjords and shores? These white-hooded women have a
hard bed, and make little stir in calm weather.”

Hjalmar replied: “These are billows and waves, daughters of Ran; they
lay themselves on skerries; their beds are the rocks, and the calm sea
stirs them not; but lo, when the wind blows hard, it rouses their anger,
and they send the men that are on the deep to Ran, their mother.”

“I fear, foster-brother,” said Ivar, “by the look of the sky, that we
are going to meet Ægir and Ran and their daughters erelong in their
angry mood.”

The wind kept increasing. “The brother of Ægir, who stirs the ocean,”
said the foster-brother, “wishes to see what kind of men are on board of
the Elidi and other ships, and if Ivar and his foster-brothers are
fearless men; for, as thou seest, the sea is becoming mountain high.”

Then Hjalmar, who was looking at the wake made by the ship, said to
Ivar: “Who are those white-helmeted maidens that I seem to see yonder?
They are dressed in white, have frowning looks, their breasts heave with
passion, and they are coming fast toward the Elidi.”

“Those are three of the daughters of Ægir and Ran, and by their size and
fierceness must be Hrönn, Bylgja, and Hefring; let us beware of them,
for there is anger in their looks; they are coming rapidly toward us,
and I think they mean us harm.”

Ivar had hardly uttered these words, when there dashed a wave so
strongly against the Elidi that it carried away the gunwales. It was
Hrönn, they fancied, that had come against the ship. Then another wave
followed Hrönn; it carried away part of the bows of the Elidi. It was
Bylgja. Right after Bylgja, in the wink of an eye, came another wave
that swamped the deck of the ship, and flung four men overboard, who
were all lost.

Then Hjalmar said: “It is Hefring, who has carried those four men to
Ran, and Hrœsvelg (the wind) is flapping his wings with great force at
heaven’s end so that the tempest may blow still harder.” “It is likely,”
said Ivar, “that some more of our men will visit Ran, for the storm is
increasing; we shall not be thought fit to come to her hall and in her
presence unless we prepare ourselves well for her welcome.” Then he cut
asunder several large arm-rings of gold, and divided them among his men;
“for,” said he, “I think it right that every man should carry some gold
with him, and appear before Ran as befits the rank of every high-born
man. We have cut the red rings which the rich father of Hjorvard owned,
before Ægir slays us—gold shall be seen on the guests in the middle of
the hall of Ran if we need night quarters there.” Then in a musing voice
he added: “Ran is handling us roughly, and has taken many of my kin to
herself. Verily the land of Ægir’s daughter is not always safe.”

It had become very cold, and Ivar said: “Fire and the sight of the sun
are the best things among the sons of men, also their good health and a
blameless life, if they can keep them. It is better to be merry than to
be down-hearted, whatever may come to hand. Glad and cheerful should
every man be until he meets his death.”

The fleet was behaving splendidly in the tempest; the ships rode over
the waves as if they had been birds of storms.

The dragon-ships of Sigmund and Sigurd came within hailing distance of
the Elidi, and Ivar shouted to them: “Foster-brothers, have the
daughters of Ran treated you roughly?”

“Yes,” shouted each in turn. “Several of our men have gone to the hall
of Ran, and we have prepared ourselves for this journey, for we are
fearless men.”

The wind shifted, and the ships were driven toward the dangerous coast
of Norway, and came in sight of the shores of a large island with great
weird cliffs hanging over the sea. The storm seemed then to be at its
height, the vessels had to run before the wind, every sail had been
unreefed to allow them to make their utmost speed, so that they might
not be swamped by the huge seas that advanced toward them from behind.
“Witchcraft moves the storm,” cried Hjalmar, “and we had better sail
under the lee of the island for protection, for we cannot contend with
Ægir, nor Ran, and their daughters.”

The Elidi and the other vessels came to the leeward of the island, where
it was comparatively calm, and there the Vikings waited for better
weather. During the night the storm abated and the wind became fair. On
the morrow they sailed away and had good weather for a time, but the
wind became stronger and stronger after they were far out to sea, and
they were once more in the midst of a great storm; the daughters of Ran
once again were roused, and the waves became very high and threatening.
Then a snow-storm arose, and the snow fell so thickly that the men in
the stern and the prow of the ships could not see each other, and the
waves broke over the ships and filled them with water, so the men had to
bale for their lives.

“He who travels widely, steadily,” said Ivar, “must meet good and evil.”

“That is certain, foster-brother,” answered Hjalmar. “Now is the time
for brave men to be tried, and show that they do not fear death.”

The great waves continued to dash against the Elidi, and Ivar burst
forth into a chant, singing: “We, the renowned warriors of chiefs, have
come on the deep, and land is out of sight, and I see all the men that
defend the Elidi baling the ship.”

The snow fell so fast and thick that they could not discern anything;
the night came, and those who were not on the watch put themselves in
their leather bags to sleep, and thus protect themselves against wet and
cold. Ivar and Hjalmar steered the Elidi alternately. Toward morning
they thought they saw nine Valkyrias, helmet-clad and with shining
spears, riding in the air, over their ships, and then the storm ceased.

“They have come to protect us and hush the storm; the decree of the
Nornir in regard to our death is not yet to be fulfilled,” said Ivar.

Soon after, they saw land, but as it was all covered with snow they
could not make out the place, as it is very difficult for mariners to do
when snow covers the ground.

Then the fleet hove to for a while, and afterward sailed cautiously
along the coast, keeping out of the way of the breakers and islands
which rose only to the level of the sea; they came to the mouth of a
fjord, and then recognized the land, and saw that they had been driven
out of their course. Continuing their voyage southward until they came
to Engel, they were received by Gudbrand and Sigrid with great
demonstrations of joy; after a short stay they separated, each going his
own way, Hjalmar remaining at home during the winter.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XII

                     ROMANTIC ADVENTURES OF SIGURD


SIGURD, with his own dragon-ship, sailed northward, and landed on a
large island where there were many inhabitants. He wished to visit a
foster-sister of his, called Ingebjorg, whom he loved dearly, and who
received him with many demonstrations of joy. He was very proud of her,
for she was extremely beautiful, had dark brown hair and hazel eyes, and
was gifted with all the accomplishments that belonged to high-born
women, as well as possessed of a gentle and lovable character.

In the evening he betook himself to a large hall, where there was an
elaborate entertainment, and there were many guests present. He was
enthusiastically received, for many had heard of him. A very skilful
performer was playing on the harp, and Sigurd enjoyed it greatly, so
long was it since he had heard aught but the clangor of battle, and the
roar of the winds and waves. Near him sat three charming maidens, fair
to look upon, with whom he talked much. Their names were Thordis,
Ragnild, and Thorana.

Thordis was beautiful, and had charming little ways of her own. She was
noticeably dignified in manner, had a graceful figure, was dressed
coquettishly, and possessed an exquisite pair of almond-shaped bluish
eyes which seemed the incarnation of love. She was every inch a Hersir’s
daughter, and was a great favorite among the Vikings, to whom her
liberal ways and kind heart, as well as her beauty and accomplishments,
made her extremely attractive.

Ragnild was twenty years old, tall and slender; her hair was fair and
silky, her complexion as delicate as that of the apple blossom. The blue
dress she wore that evening was in delightful contrast to her fair skin
and hair. Her big blue eyes were like nests filled with little Cupids
ready to send their arrows right and left into the hearts of those who
came within their range.

Thorana, the shortest of the three, was twenty-two years of age, and
possessed a very graceful figure, with a pair of small eyes full of
mischief. Her head was adorned with thick chestnut hair of rich color,
with streaks as of burnished gold here and there. She was full of life,
had great individuality, and, in general, had very much her own way, as
she was an only daughter. All three maidens loved the society of scalds
and warriors.

The mothers of these three girls were handsome women, and all had
brought up their daughters with tender love and care, and taught them
all the accomplishments which were required of maidens of high birth.

Thordis had lost her father, and she and her mother mourned his death
greatly. She had a brother, a most charming and handsome fellow, whom
Sigurd liked at once.

A very few days after this entertainment, Thordis, Thorana, Ragnild, and
Sigurd had become fast friends, and called themselves cousins. They saw
each other every day, and met often in the banqueting hall in the
evening. One day Sigurd received a message from a friend, written in
mystic runes, in which Thordis, whose home was elsewhere, was casually
mentioned as visiting on the island, and the message also said that she
held large estates in her own right. This latter part of the message did
not please Sigurd, for he liked Thordis for her own sake and her
charming ways.

One day, when Thordis was seated by the side of her mother, Sigurd
appeared, and, after saluting them in his usual way, he said, with a
laughing expression: “Cousin Thordis, I have received a message, written
in mystic runes, in which your name is mentioned. It is sad news to me,
indeed. I wish I had never received it.”

At these words, Thordis’s big, beautiful eyes became twice as large as
they were before, and, with an inquiring and startled look, she said:
“Cousin Sigurd, I insist on knowing what your friend has written, and
who he is.”

“No,” said Sigurd, “you will never know who he is.”

“Then what did he say?” asked Thordis. “I insist upon knowing.”

“If you wish to know,” replied Sigurd, “I will tell you that. He wrote
that you were a lovely maiden, but that you possessed great wealth in
your own right; and this last part was sad news, indeed, to me. I wish I
had never received the message. I never cared or knew if you were rich,
and I like you for your own charming ways and for yourself, and——”

“Well,” replied Thordis, with apparently a feeling of great relief,
“your friend has deceived you;” to which assertion her mother nodded
assent.

“Certainly not in the first part of the message, where he says you are a
charming girl,” said Sigurd.

“There, also, he made a mistake,” she replied, laughing. “But never
mind, Cousin Sigurd.”

The following day, Ragnild, Thordis, and her brother, with Sigurd, drove
up to Eagle Mountain from which a beautiful view of the sea, of the
burg, and of the island could be seen.

Every day that passed away bound the friendship of these three maidens
with Sigurd stronger than before.

Alas! a day came when Ragnild’s mother, who was also a visitor on the
island, received a runic message from home, that they must return. Poor
Ragnild did not like it. She wanted to stay, for it was so pleasant on
the island. Sigurd was at least no better pleased, nor were Thordis and
Thorana, and it was with great regret that they parted; they followed
her to the ship, but not before they promised to meet again in the
winter. Ragnild was very much missed by them in all the entertainments
that followed, and Sigurd thought often afterwards of lovely Ragnild.

One day Sigurd proposed to Thordis and Thorana a moonlight drive, as the
weather was beautiful, and at that time, the beginning of September, the
moon was very brilliant. It was agreed that two other friends were to
go. They were pleasant men, full of life and jollity.

It was a beautiful night; not a cloud was seen in the sky. The full
moon, queen of the night, shone in all her glory; the stars glittered
and twinkled brilliantly in the deep azure of the firmament.

Waiting in front of the “skemma,” or bower, of Thordis and Thorana stood
a splendid four-wheeled carriage, wagon-like in shape, drawn by two of
the fleetest horses known in the country. The horses were very restive.
They champed the bit, pawed the ground, and snorted incessantly. Two men
held the fiery steeds firmly by the bridle, and it took all their might,
and in despite of this they could hardly prevent them from getting away
from them.

Sigurd and his two companions were anxiously waiting for the coming of
the two Vikings’ daughters. Thorana and Thordis at last made their
appearance, clad in their warm, graceful evening cloaks. Their faces
were radiant with expectation, for both had been looking forward to that
drive by moonlight and the sail on Eagle Lake, and were anticipating
great delight. Accompanying them was a middle-aged friend, a woman who
was to act, as we say in our modern way, as a chaperon. She was very
skilled in embroidery, and had great talent in representing on canvas
all kinds of scenery, views of the sea or landscape, either weird or
charming.

They had hardly entered the carriage, and had had no time to be seated,
when the horses, becoming apparently unmanageable, dashed forward, and,
as they rounded the corner of the way leading to the high road, the
vehicle seemed fairly to bend like a bow, and was on the point of being
overturned. Fortunately the great skill of the driver was equal to the
emergency. Then the carriage fairly flew over the ground, an
irresistible power seeming to impel the fiery steeds forward in their
furious speed.

The excitement was very great among all. Sigurd exclaimed that even
Sleipnir, the eight-footed horse of Odin, could not go faster, neither
could clouds, pushed before the tempest, fly forward more quickly. The
moonlight imparted a weird appearance to the landscape, the strange
shadows of the trees seemed to play all round them, and the shadows of
the rocks and of the hills appeared and disappeared, one after another,
in quick succession, like phantoms or ghosts.

Here and there they entered a part of the road densely wooded and where
the rays of the moon could not penetrate; then came a less dense part of
the forest, where tall, conical-shaped pines extended their phantom-like
shadows out upon the road and over themselves; then groves of aspens
came in sight, with their leaves quivering and frolicking as so many
merry maids. The heaven was their banqueting hall, the stars their
lights, and the murmur of the wind the music.

All were speechless and spell-bound at the speed of the coursers and the
unearthly beauty of all that passed swiftly before them, but once in a
while an exclamation of delight or of wonderment escaped from the lips
of Thordis and Thorana.

Sigurd, who had been silent for some time, suddenly seemed to see far
off in the sky nine Valkyrias riding in the air on fiery white steeds.
Skuld, the Norn personifying the future, was preceding them, and Sigurd
wondered why Skuld was with them, and what her appearance forebode. She
accompanied them evidently to see that the decrees of the Nornir, who
had shaped the lives of each of them at their birth, should be fulfilled
at the particular time. What were those decrees no human being knew.
Then Sigurd said to himself, “It was well ordered that no one should
know his fate beforehand.” He did not know that they had fated him to be
in love with Thorana or Thordis. Suddenly the Valkyrias and Skuld
appeared to vanish from his gaze.

As the carriage sped along, the horses ran faster than before; it seemed
hardly possible that the axles could stand the strain put upon them.
Such was the rattling, that every part of the vehicle seemed on the
point of coming to pieces. All shouted that they did not mind, that the
wild fun would be still greater than ever. In a word, the excitement had
rendered every one perfectly reckless of danger. “Why should the
daughters of Viking heroes be afraid?” exclaimed Thordis; and Thorana
shouted at the top of her voice: “It is good that our mothers are not
with us; my mother would have died of fright or faint, and then we
should have missed all our sport.”

Glimpses of Eagle Lake were finally seen through the foliage of the
trees, and soon afterwards they stopped before a solitary cabin near its
shores, their horses fairly covered with foam.

Every one declared that never had he driven so fast, or seen such superb
driving, or been so excited in his life. In a few moments two boats were
seen gliding out upon the waters of Eagle Lake, which was nestled in the
midst of wooded hills, while yonder was Eagle Mountain towering above
all. In one boat were Sigurd and Thorana; in the other, were Thordis and
her two friends. Sigurd wished that Thordis had been also in his boat.

The scene was most enchanting; not a ripple was seen on the crystal-like
water, which the moon had transformed into a mirror, in which the stars
coquettishly looked at themselves, while images of the hills and trees
were reflected along the shores.

“O mother Earth,” said Sigurd to himself as he contemplated that
never-to-be-forgotten night. “How beautiful thou art, when the moon
rules over thee instead of the sun! The moon gives us the night, the sun
the day. Some say that the nights were created for the sons of men to
sleep, but if it is so, why should the nights be so beautiful to behold,
when the moon shines, and the stars tremble and glitter in the blue of
the sky? Do not the nightingales sing their songs of love at night when
the moon is their sun? Love was born of the night; the nights of the
moon are the lover’s days, for the moon shines upon them, and kisses
them with her radiant and soft light.”

Thorana insisted on rowing herself. Her graceful figure bent forward and
backward at each stroke of the oars, her cousin Sigurd silently admiring
her all the time. Their companion enlivened the time by his bright
conversation and the recital of his numerous adventures, for he had been
in many distant countries, and his anecdotes were full of wit. The weird
echo repeated their words in the deep silence of that night, which was
only disturbed at intervals by the falling of the oars upon the water.

The two boats for a while drew wide apart, and their occupants amused
themselves by listening to the echo. Once Sigurd thought he saw Hugin
and Munin, the ravens of Odin, flying above his head on their way to
Valhalla, to tell the Ruler of Hosts all that was happening in the
world.

Then again, appeared to him the nine Valkyrias with Skuld, who had
followed them all the way; their spears glittered in the moonlight.
Skuld’s hair sent rays of light out over the night. For a while she
hovered over their boat, and then threw down upon the earth a superb
ball of fire, a shooting star; then with the Valkyrias she disappeared
in the direction of the Well of Urd. Every day the Nornir take the holy
water from the well, and, mixing it with the clay that lies round it,
pour it over the ash tree, Yggdrasil, that the branches may not dry up
or decay.

When the two boats came close together again, Sigurd saw two shadows
reflected in the water, more beautiful to him than those of stars and of
all that had been reflected in the water since Odin had made the world.
They were the shadows of Thorana and of Thordis. Their beautiful faces,
their graceful forms, their long hair, were like an apparition from the
deep. It was as if the two beautiful daughters of Ægir and Ran, Dufa
“the dove,” and Ud the “loving,” had come to see the men who were in the
boats.

Sigurd remained spell-bound before the sight, when, by a motion of the
boat, the shadow disappeared, never to reappear on the beautiful waters
of Eagle Lake, and in a short time they found themselves once more on
the shore.

Sigurd mentioned to no one that he had beheld Valkyrias with Skuld, and
the beautiful shadows of Thorana and Thordis, but all these visions had
made a deep impression on his mind, and he remained thoughtful all the
way home. The following day he made a sacrifice to the goddess Var, who,
as we have said, listens to the vows of love men make; but no one ever
heard of that vow. But we may safely say that the drive that beautiful
night and the row on Eagle Lake was never forgotten by any of those who
were there, as long as they lived.

A few days after the events we have just mentioned, Thorana and Thordis
made ready to go to their respective homes. The last evening of their
stay saw the same party together in the hall where they met first.
Nothing save death could have prevented Sigurd from being present. The
following morning all met on board of the ship that was to take his two
lovely cousins away from the island. A host of friends came to bid them
good-by, all apparently happy, for none had yet realized how they would
miss each other, and the good time they had all had, and that regrets
were soon to follow, and all wondered if all of them would meet again.

They parted with many expressions of love and friendship, and the
following day a messenger came and handed to Sigurd a message written in
mystic runes. It was from his cousins, who had written it on their way
home. These magic words were: “With best love, from your broken-hearted
cousins!” and a flush of joy overspread his face when he read this
loving message. He immediately sent a messenger to them with another
message, telling of his lonely feelings.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Sigurd felt utterly wretched after the departure of his two cousins,
though they were to meet again. A feeling of intense loneliness came
over him; all that was bright and cheerful in the island had gone; the
wind moaned; the waves, as they struck the shores, seemed to sing
mournfully in his ears, “Thy three cousins are gone, the rocky cliffs
will see them no more.” He even dreaded to pass the skemma where they
had stayed. No maiden could cheer him, for in his eyes none were so
lovely and accomplished as Thorana, Ragnild, and Thordis.

He whiled away the time by writing on birch bark a saga, in which he
recounted all that had happened on the island. Finally he concluded to
depart, and after sailing a few days he came to a burg where a
foster-brother by the name of Thorkel and he had been brought up
together. But Thorkel had been dead for several years. Sigurd wanted to
see his grave, and, after landing and telling his errand to the people,
he went towards the mound where Thorkel and his wife lay silently side
by side. They had been married but a short time ere Skuld snapped
asunder the thread that measured the days of their lives. He ascended
the mound and murmured to himself, “Here Thorkel and his wife lie. The
thinking minds that guided and moved their actions during their lives
have left them. Helpless, motionless, and without life they sleep.”

Looking up, he saw a butterfly of brilliant colors, with wings of gold
and rainbow tints, full of life, going merrily from one flower to
another, drinking of their nectar.

Whilst watching his joyous course, Sigurd exclaimed musingly: “All life
is ephemeral! Man and woman, like this butterfly and the flower, are but
the creatures of a day in the immensity of time and in the world which
the gods have made. What a beautiful life is that of the butterfly! He
lives in the air; his life is that of love and immortality. He spends
his days in caressing and kissing flowers, and becomes intoxicated with
their sweetness. Like love, he feeds on love. As soon as he has
fulfilled his destiny, and filled brimful the cup of love and drunk it,
he dies as a brilliant meteor that burst into life for an instant, like
the twinkling of a star that never returns. Thus the flower is born to
show her tempting beauty, her sweetness, and intoxicating nectar to the
butterfly. The flower was created for the butterfly, and the butterfly
for the flower; so were man and woman created for one another, and to
love each other, and, like love, their minds are immortal. Short is the
life of the butterfly and of the flower, but their existence in the
immensity of time is apparently not shorter than that of man. If the
lives of the butterfly and the flower are ephemeral, so also is the life
of man. In the immensity of time since the ‘Great Void,’ the lives of
all created things appear to the gods of the same duration. Man is born,
ushered into the present, and then into the future, and thenceforth
belongs to the past. We are tossed,” said Sigurd, “on the sea of life,
like a rudderless ship, and we sail from day to day towards the unknown
called by us the future, not knowing where we are going, nor how the
Nornir have shaped our lives; always hoping and hoping for something we
have not been able to grasp.”

In this reflective mood of mind, Sigurd left the mound, under which lay
two hearts which had been bound together by love during their lives, and
returned to his ship, wondering what were the number of days the Nornir
had decreed at his birth he should live, and also if he would ever find
a woman that he would love so much as to be impelled to ask her to
become his wife.

Then he sailed for Dampstadir, and there met Ivar and his two
foster-brothers waiting for him.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XIII

                        A VOYAGE TO THE CASPIAN


THE following spring, Ivar and his foster-brothers made preparations to
go to the Caspian Sea, by the Volga. They had sent word to several of
their young kinsmen, asking them if they would join them in their
voyage. The proposal had been accepted with eagerness by them all, for
most of those to whom the invitation had been sent had never gone so far
south, and they longed to see the lands of which they had heard so much,
or from which so many costly things came; but two or three among those
invited had been there before to trade, and had made on their return
great profits on their goods, and they wished to try their luck again.

It was not a small undertaking to make a voyage to the Caspian, for it
was tedious, and took a long time. Ivar chose three vessels of very
light draught, that could sail easily on the rivers of the present
Russia, leading to that sea. Special vessels were built for such
voyages, and the models of these craft were beautiful, and could not
even to-day be improved upon for that sort of navigation. One vessel,
very much like those of Ivar, was found at Tune, in Norway, and can be
seen at Christiania to-day.

Provisions were collected, among which was a great deal of hard bread,
very much like that used to-day in Scandinavia. Various articles
necessary for barter were also collected, such as scales and weights; a
great quantity of gold spiral rods of certain size and weight, which
were to be cut into smaller or larger pieces if necessary, and then
weighed, for the Norsemen had no coins, and these rings or pieces were
the medium of exchange. Their scale of value was according to weight.
Their intercourse with Rome, however, had made them acquainted with
Roman coins of gold and silver, and they knew exactly their worth, and
often brought them home and kept them until they visited again the Roman
province. They also had a measure called an ell, two feet in length, to
measure the beautiful fabrics they intended to buy, and also a measure
for wine, for they were to bring back wines with them.

A man named Ulf was to go with them. He was familiar with the navigation
of the Dnieper, the Don, and the Volga, and had sailed several times
from the Baltic to the Black Sea. He had lived chiefly upon the River
Don, where he had a large trading establishment. He was a great trader
and sea-farer, whose business was to go on trading voyages to various
countries. Sometimes he went by sea, at other times by land. He was an
old friend of Hjorvard, who often ordered him to buy goods for him, and
had been very often to Gotland. Ulf was just the man for such an
expedition, and the foster-brothers and their friends congratulated
themselves on his going with them.

In the beginning of June, as soon as the ice allowed them to sail, they
left Dampstadir, and sailed through the Gulf of Finland; thence, after a
difficult navigation through lakes and rivers, and some hard rowing,
they reached the great River Volga, and, descending the stream, they
came to a place called Novgrad, a great mart, where a fair was held once
a year in summer. Novgrad was in the great realm of Holmgard, and they
found there many friends, for the people were of the same kindred. Many
Vikings had married the daughters of the Holmgard people, and much
intercourse took place between them and the Norsemen. Both peoples had
in common the same religious belief.

During the fair, many kinds of people were to be seen there with their
wares. They came from the Caucasus, from the Ural Mountains, from the
shores of the Caspian, from Turkestan, even from China, and many other
lands. Slaves were also sold at Novgrad in the market-places. Peace
reigned at the Novgrad fair, as it did at all the fairs of the Norsemen,
or at the temple or assemblies of the people. No strife or shedding of
blood was allowed to take place, and no one was molested. Ivar and his
friends bought nothing at Novgrad, intending to come back and do so on
their return. From Novgrad they sailed down the Volga, using their oars
when there was no wind. They stopped here and there at several places,
and were well received everywhere.

While on board, every one of the crew had to be cook, for it was then
the custom of traders not to have cooks, all the messmates drawing lots
to see which of them should do the cooking each day. All shipmates also
had to drink together, and a tub with a lid over it stood near the mast
for this purpose.

When finally they reached the Caspian without any serious mishaps, there
was great rejoicing on board. Ulf was the recipient of many praises for
his skilful pilotage. But the most difficult part of the journey was not
yet accomplished—that of crossing the Caspian to the Persian shores, and
the ascent of the Oxus River remained to be done. Before undertaking the
second part of the voyage, the ships were drawn ashore, scraped,
repaired, and painted, for their bottoms had become foul. During those
days the Vikings spent much of their time practising athletic games when
they were ashore, for on no account were these exercises to be
neglected.

When the ships were ready, they crossed the Caspian without encountering
one of those storms that make the water of that shallow sea, so full of
shoals, dangerous to mariners; and after landing they wondered much at
the people they saw, for they differed greatly from the Vikings. They
worshipped the sun and fire; some wore large turbans like the Turks of
to-day, were very industrious, and many led a nomadic life with their
herds. Their women were beautiful, and the men were courteous and
hospitable. The Vikings bought a good deal of beautiful velvet, which
they called pell, and much rich cloth embroidered with gold and silver,
brocades, and also superb linen tablecloths and napkins.

They ascended afterward the River Oxus, the ascent of which was very
tedious. The current was strong and against them, but no one tried to
molest them, and every one was anxious to barter with them. There they
bought silk goods and velvets, and spent the beginning of the winter on
the river, and the later winter months on the Caspian, whence they
sailed and rowed up the Volga before the melting of the snow and ice in
the north; and by the time these had melted, and swelled the stream and
made the current very rapid, they were far up. Here they waited until
the river should have fallen to its usual size, remaining all the time
on board of their ships, spending their days in playing chess or
gambling with dice, for almost all the Vikings were great gamblers.
Their voyage northward was far more tedious than that southward. It was
necessary to place three men at each oar on account of the current, and
the end of September found them once more in the Baltic, with their
ships loaded with precious merchandise.

Hjorvard and the Gotlanders were delighted to see Ivar and all his
companions back. Not a single death had occurred during the voyage. Ulf
had had an eye to business, and a good part of the cargo belonged to
him. Ivar presented his father with several casks of wine and many
precious objects, and to his mother he gave costly woollen, velvets, and
silk stuff.

The fame of Ivar had spread far and wide all over the land. Scalds in
the halls of Hersirs recounted his brilliant warlike exploits. He was
very mature for his age, and gifted with great tact. People said he
would be exactly like his father. He had reached the age when parents
think about looking for a wife for their sons.

One morning, accordingly, Hjorvard called Ivar and said to him: “Listen
to what I am going to tell thee. We have been told Frey had seated
himself on Hlidskjalf, the high seat from which Odin could see over all
worlds. When he looked to the north he saw on an estate, or farm, a
large and fine house towards which a woman was walking. When she lifted
her arms to open the door, a light shone from them on the sea, and the
air and all the worlds were brightened by her. This woman, as thou
knowest, was Gerd, the daughter of Gymir by his wife Orboda, and was the
most beautiful of all women. Frey’s great boldness in sitting down on
the holy seat was thus punished, for he went away full of sorrow, having
fallen deeply in love with her. When he returned home he did not speak,
nor could he sleep or drink, and no one dared to question him. Then
Njord called Skirnir, the page of Frey, and told him to go to him and
ask Frey with whom he was so angry that he would not speak to anyone.
Skirnir obeyed, though unwillingly, and when he came to Frey he asked
him why he was so sad and did not speak to anyone. Frey answered that he
had seen a beautiful woman, and for her sake he was full of grief. ‘Now
thou shalt go,’ he said, ‘and ask her in marriage for me, and bring her
home hither, whether her father be willing or not. I will reward thee
well for the deed.’

“Skirnir replied that he would go and deliver this message if Frey gave
him his sword. This sword was so powerful that it fought of itself. Frey
gave it to him, and then Skirnir departed and asked the woman of Gymir
in marriage for Frey, and Gerd promised him that she would come after
three nights, and keep her wedding with Frey.

“When Skirnir had told Frey of the result of his journey, Frey sang:
‘Long is one night, long is another. How can I endure three? Often a
month to me seemed shorter than one-half this forthcoming wedding
night.’”

Hjorvard having thus told the story of Frey, said: “Ivar, my son, when I
look from Dampstadir over the sea, I see yonder, towards the west, where
we often behold so many grand sunsets, a beautiful maiden, nay, three
beautiful ones, walking in the green paths leading to Upsalir. These
three maidens are the daughters of Yngvi, the Hersir of Svithjod, and,
as thou knowest, their beauty and accomplishments are known all over our
northern lands. Thou hast come to that age when it is time for thee to
find a wife, and I have thought of a match for thee, kinsman, if thou
wilt follow my advice, and nothing would please me more than to have
thee marry one of Yngvi’s daughters. Thou mightest visit many countries
and find no maidens more accomplished than they are, and it would be of
good advantage to our family and to Gotland if thou didst marry one of
them, and bring our kinship still closer than it was before with the
Hersir of Svithjod.”

Ivar replied that he knew how much his father had his welfare at heart,
but said: “Thou must not forget, father, that the daughters of Yngvi
have the highest pedigree in all the Northern lands, and the realm of
Gotland may not be large enough for their ambition. It may be possible
that these daughters may wish to wed men having greater possessions than
myself. I think it would be prudent, before thou and our kinsmen propose
the match, that I obtain greater renown than I have.”

“There is no difficulty, my son, about thy pedigree, for we are all of
Odin’s kin, and you would be equally matched.”

The conversation ended there for the present, Ivar leaving the matter of
his marriage in his father’s hands, though he thought much of what
Hjorvard had said, and of his earnest wish to have him happily and
honorably married. He knew, too, that Yngvi and Hjorvard were great
friends, and visited one another, and gave feasts to each other, and
that a connection by marriage between the two families would be very
advantageous and agreeable to his parents.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XIV

                   HAKI’S BURNING JOURNEY TO VALHALLA


ON their return from the Caspian, the four foster-brothers had found the
country very much disturbed; several Vikings from abroad, with a great
number of ships, had been plundering here and there among the people.
Peace had deserted the land, and great distress from these incursions
prevailed everywhere. Among the greatest plunderers were two famous
brothers of the name of Haki and Hagbard; they were great Vikings, and
had a large host and a great number of powerful and swift ships. These
had gray sails, and were painted of such a color that their vessels
could not be seen far away. Haki and Hagbard had no lands; they lived on
their ships, and never slept under a roof, nor did they ever drink at
the fire-side; their men had no homes, and had left their country,
preferring a life of adventure and warfare with two such famous chiefs.
They attacked people ashore everywhere, and plundered them, and
afterwards returned with their booty to their ships; they wintered in
the rivers, and defied the power of Rome, and of all the Hersirs in the
land. When their ships were old, they bought new ones or captured
others. They had at last become tired of Western countries, had returned
to the Norseland, and had been outlawed by all the Things, or
assemblies, of the people of every realm.

Haki had with him twelve champions, among whom were Starkad the old, and
Ulf the valiant. All his men were berserks, who were often seized by the
berserk fury. Starkad and Ulf were old men, who had been through many a
bloody fight, and had served under Haki’s father, who had never himself
slept under a roof. They all had taken an oath at a great sacrifice that
they would never die in a bed; neither would they ever throw themselves
from a rock in order to go to Odin and Valhalla, but that they would all
die by weapons in battle. Haki himself was one of the greatest of
champions, and so agile as well as powerful, that he was a most
dangerous enemy to deal with.

One day Haki went with his host against Thorkel, a great Hersir, without
warning, for he ruthlessly disregarded the laws of war, so that Thorkel
had hardly time to collect his warriors. The latter had also twelve
champions, among whom were the brothers Svidpad and Geigad, both
far-famed in the North. A fierce battle took place, and Valhalla was
destined to receive many men that day. When the battle was at its
height, Svidpad and Geigad made a furious assault on Haki’s men, and
many of them never saw the light again. All of Haki’s champions were
badly wounded, and could fight no more, being too weak on account of
loss of blood. Then he went forward and broke the shield-burg of Thorkel
and slew him, as well as his standard-bearer, and also Svidpad and
Geigad. He conquered the land and took possession of it, and became the
ruler of the herad of Thorkel. He stayed at home during the winter, and
ruled the land he had conquered, after which his champions sailed away
to southern lands, on Viking expeditions, and earned much wealth for
themselves.

Among other great Vikings who never slept under a roof or drank by the
fire-side, and who disturbed the land and had been outlawed, were the
brothers Eirick and Jorund. After a great battle in which they had slain
the Hersir of Gautaland, they thought themselves far greater men than
before, and wished to try their strength against Haki and Hagbard, and
avenge the disgrace put upon Thorkel, their kinsman; so, when they heard
that Haki had allowed his champions to go away, they collected a large
host. When it was known that they had come to reconquer the land for
their kinsmen, the people from all the country round flocked to their
standards in large numbers, and a great host marched against Haki. A
mighty battle soon took place. For a long time victory was undecided,
champion fighting against champion. Finally, Haki rushed forward, and
fought with such irresistible force, that he slew all near him, among
them Eirick, and cut down the standard-bearers of the brothers,
whereupon Jorund fled to his ships with his men.

But Haki had received such severe wounds that he foresaw that his
remaining days would be few. He had made ready a vessel which he prized
very highly on account of its swiftness, beauty, and war power. He had
it loaded with the bodies of high-born warriors that had fallen in
battle, together with their weapons, and had a large pyre of tarred wood
made on the ship. Then he bade his followers farewell, and told them
that he was going to Odin, and ordered men to carry him, in full war
dress, with chain-armor, helmet, sword, and shield, on board of his
ship. Then he bade them to build a large pyre near the prow, and to lay
him upon it.

After they had done so, he had the rudder adjusted and the sail hoisted
and set, and much gold and many weapons placed on board. Then the tarred
wood was kindled. The wind blew from the shore seaward; the burning ship
sailed away, and the warriors bade Haki and his men a happy journey to
Valhalla. Farther and farther the funeral pyre of Haki and his men went
on its way. The flames rose higher and higher towards the sky; the sail
burned, and at last the mast, looking like a tower of fire, fell upon
the deck. The people believed that the higher the flames rose, the
greater would be the welcome in Valhalla. Then the lurid glare of the
flames became less and less brilliant, and, on a sudden, the ship went
down into the deep. But Haki and his warriors had sailed to Valhalla,
and the people said that this great deed of Haki would live forever in
the memory of man, and would be sung by the scalds to the end of time.

                  *       *       *       *       *

During this time, Ivar and his foster-brothers had gathered a large host
and made his vessels ready, for he intended to make war on the Viking
raiders who infested the sea and brought trouble and insecurity upon the
land. As they were being launched, Hjalmar’s ship struck one man as it
came down the rollers, and killed him. This accident happened once in a
great while at the launching of ships—an operation that was always
attended with danger, the more so if it were not carefully done. Such an
accident was called “roller-reddening,” and was considered a very bad
omen, therefore the intended expedition was abandoned. Ivar and his
foster-brothers thought that some faithless family spirits wished them
evil, and had abandoned their watch over them.

The next day, when Ivar and Hjalmar were walking together, Ivar thought
he saw a pet goat of his, which had been always in the habit of coming
into the courtyard. No one was allowed to drive him away. Suddenly he
said: “This is strange!”

“What dost thou see that seems strange to thee?” asked Hjalmar.

“It seems to me,” Ivar answered, “that the goat which lies in this
hollow place is covered with blood.”

Hjalmar, astonished, answered him that there was no goat there, nor
anything else.

“What is it, then?” inquired Ivar.

“I am afraid,” Hjalmar returned, “that thou must be a death-fated man,
and that thou hast seen the spirit that follows and protects thee,
warning thee of danger; and if not thyself, some of thy kinsmen may,
perhaps, be fated to die. Guard thyself well, foster-brother. I will
also watch carefully over thee, so will Sigurd and Sigmund.”

“That will not serve,” cried Ivar, “if death is fated to me, for no man
can change his fate; but I will fall bravely.”

These two successive omens made a deep impression upon Ivar; the ships
were dragged ashore, and put under the sheds, and it was announced that
no expeditions were to take place that year.

Then Ivar made a special sacrifice to Frey, for he loved Frey more than
all the other gods, and often sacrificed to him, and that day he offered
up four black oxen, and two of his most valuable horses. The following
day, Hjalmar said to Ivar: “Let us find out the decrees that fate has in
store for us, for I do not like the ‘roller-reddening’ that has taken
place at the launching of our ships, or the vision of the bloody goat.
Let us consult the oracles, as well as sacrifice to Frey. I still fear
some impending misfortune is going to happen to some of us, and that
some great sorrow will overtake us. Let us make ready and beware of
treachery. Perhaps we may meet a witch full of evil on the way; then it
is better to walk on than to lodge in her house, though the night may be
stormy. Often wicked women sit near the road, who blunt both swords and
sense. Let us never go out of doors without our weapons, for it is hard
to know, when out on the roads, if a man may need his spear. The sons of
men need eyes of foresight.”

They made, therefore, another sacrifice, and dipped the sacrificial
chips into the blood of the sacrificed animal, that was kept in the
sacred copper bowl which stood on the altar of the temple. The
sacrificing chips were thrown into the air, and the answer was that Ivar
would not die, but must remain at home that year, and that a kinsman
very dear to him would be killed in battle. So Ivar stayed quietly at
home.

The following summer Ivar made the Elidi ready and sailed for Norway;
but on the voyage, while in the Cattegat, he was obliged to stay on an
island on account of head winds. There they threw the sacrificial chips
again to get fair winds, and, as they fell, they indicated that Odin was
to receive one man out of their host before a fair wind would come. They
then sailed toward the coast and cast anchor, and there they landed. Not
far from their place of landing was a great sacrificing ring, in the
midst of which lay a huge stone, or altar. The people were in the habit
of coming there from the surrounding country to make human sacrifice and
to break the backs of men given to Odin on that altar. Agnar was the
name of the man whom the oracles, speaking through the sacrificial
chips, had designated, and upon the altar his back was broken, and he
was given to Odin, and they reddened the altar with his blood. After
this the men returned to their ships and sailed away with a fair wind.
This sacrificing ring where Agnar was given to Odin is seen to this day
near Blomholm in the province of Bohuslan, where a large ring composed
of eleven stones is still standing, with a sacrificial boulder in the
centre.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CHAPTER XV

                     DEATH AND BURNING OF HJORVARD


THE warning of so many bad omens proved to be true. During a terrific
sea-battle, in which many ships were engaged, between Hjorvard and
Starkad, a powerful Hersir with whom he had long had a feud on account
of a disputed inheritance, Hjorvard received his death-wound. During
this fierce conflict, weapons buried themselves in bloody wounds, and
sank deep into men’s bodies; rivers of blood gushed out on the armor;
the whirlwinds of the Valkyrias, as the poetical Norsemen called
battles, were abroad among men; arrows and spears played round the
shields in the midst of the “tempest of Odin.” Many swords were broken,
many shields were rent asunder, many suits of chain-armor were cut to
pieces, and many of the host took their journey to Valhalla.

Suddenly Hjorvard thought he saw during the battle a Valkyria, the
mighty Skogul, leaning on her spear-shaft, and heard her say: “Now the
elect of Odin are coming; a great host will enter Valhalla to-day before
night.” Then looking up he thought he saw Valkyrias on horseback, in
front of Skogul and Gondul, bearing themselves nobly, helmeted, with
shields, with their hair floating in the air behind their backs, and
with spears from which rays of light sprung.

Then Hjorvard exclaimed, “Gondul and Skogul, Odin has sent to choose
among chiefs who of the Ynglingar kin should to him go, and in Valhalla
dwell.” It seemed to him that the Valkyrias hovered over him. He was
then clad with helmet and chain-armor, and standing under his war
standard; the oars had dropped, the battle was then raging most
fiercely, the spears hissed, the arrows quivered, flames of fire came
from the swords. Hjorvard urged the Gotlanders and his champions to the
fight; the “play of the Valkyrias” was waxing hotter and hotter.
Hjorvard’s sword cut into the “cloth of Odin,” for such was the name
which Norsemen gave to chain-armor, as if it were water, and reddened
the ships with the blood of men.

Suddenly Hjorvard beheld, as in a vision, Skuld the Norn at the head of
the Valkyrias, and about to sever the thread of his own life. He was
right. Odin guided a spear towards him, and Hjorvard received his
death-wound. The following morning he lay on the deck of his ship amidst
many dead champions. In his delirium he murmured, “Why hast thou decided
the battle as thou didst, mighty Skogul? We surely deserved victory from
the gods.” And Skogul seemed to answer: “We have caused thee to keep the
field, and thy foes to flee. We shall now ride to Valhalla to tell Odin
that Hjorvard the Wide-spreading, and his fallen host, are coming;” and
in his dying ears seemed to sound the voice of Odin saying: “Hermod and
Bragi, go forth to meet Hjorvard, the valiant Hersir of Gotland, for he
is coming this way to the hall; he is bespattered with blood, and has a
mighty host following him.” And as he dreamed of entering the portals of
Valhalla he heard again the voice of Odin saying: “Welcome, Hjorvard!
Thou shalt have peace with ‘the chosen,’ and cheer from the Asars; thou
fighter of men, and wise ruler, who didst take care of the sacrifices
and temples, thou hast more than many a chief, in many a land, reddened
the sword, and carried forward the bloody blade. Twice welcome,
Hjorvard! My maids, the Valkyrias, will carry wine to thee, and wait
upon thee, and carry ale to those who have come with thee.”

Hjorvard awoke partially, however, from his dying swoon, and lived long
enough to be brought home in his ship; and before expiring he said to
Sigrlin: “Wife, let my burning journey be worthy of our kinsmen; let a
wide and high mound be raised over me; let the mortuary chamber be
roomy; surround the mound with tents, shields, weapons of all kinds, for
it is good to have them for every-day fight in Valhalla; let foreign
linen, silk, and costly garments, and riding gear go with me. Place me
on the pyre in full war dress, clad with my gold helmet, my costliest
chain-armor, and gird me with one of my best swords. Let many horses be
killed and follow me, also my hawks, so that I may enter Valhalla as it
befits a great chief and a Ynglingar; and throw gold and silver on the
pyre, and throw also many weapons, so that the shining golden doors of
Valhalla be not shut against me and my warriors that have fallen. Thus
our journey will not be poor, for the wealth that we have earned during
our life and not given away will go with us. Place by me also the sharp
sword that lay between thee and me before we were wedded, while I
courted thee, for thy person was holy, and that sword defended thee and
guarded thy honor.”

He had hardly uttered these words when he expired, and, according to
holy custom, his eyes and mouth were closed and his nostrils pinched,
his body and head carefully washed, and his hair combed.

The people said that Odin himself had steered the ship of Hjorvard
during the battle.

Ivar was not in the fleet when the fight which caused his father’s death
took place, nor was he at home, but two days after his father’s demise
he returned to Dampstadir. He had left his ships on the other side of
the island on account of contrary winds, and crossed the country on
horseback. On his arrival he went immediately to the great hall, as it
was his custom when he returned from an expedition, to drink with his
men. He little dreamed then of the sad news that awaited him, for no one
on the way had been willing to tell him of his father’s death. He had
hardly seated himself on the high seat opposite to that of his father,
when his eye caught sight of what he had not noticed at first on his
entrance. He saw the walls covered with black and gray hangings. This
had been done by his mother, for it was the custom upon occasions of
this kind and importance to drape the great hall in mourning, and the
hangings told of the great sorrow and loss which Gotland had sustained.
By this Ivar then knew that the death of a great kinsman had taken
place, and his face at once betrayed an expression of profound anxiety.

Shortly afterwards his mother came in, and seated herself by his side.
Ivar looked intently at her, and after noticing the pallor of her face,
said to her: “Thou must have ordered, mother, the hall to be thus
draped; tell me for what purpose and for whom are those tokens of
mourning?”

Sigrlin answered: “My husband, the Hersir of Gotland, is no more.
Hjorvard, thy father, is dead, but fell gloriously in the midst of
victory.”

“The tokens that forebode the death of a kinsman have then proved true,”
said Ivar, with a deep sigh; “the sacrificial chips foretold this.” Then
he added sorrowfully, and with a voice full of emotion: “A death-fated
man cannot be saved. All is dangerous to the death-fated. A man who is
not death-fated cannot receive his death-wound, he will escape in some
way or other; but every one must die the day he is death-fated. The
decrees which the Nornir made the day of my father’s birth had to be
fulfilled.”

Sigrlin was inconsolable at the death of her husband, but she did not
weep, nor wring her hands, nor wail, as women often do. Very wise men
came forward, who tried to console her heavy heart, but they did not
succeed, for though unable to weep, her sorrow was great, and her heart
broken.

The high-born brides of powerful chiefs and warriors sat gold-adorned by
her side, trying to soothe her sorrow; each of them related her woes,
the bitterest sorrow she had suffered. The sister of Gjuki said: “No
woman on earth lacks love more than I. I have suffered the loss of two
husbands, of three daughters, of eight brothers, and of four sisters,
and yet I live.” Still Sigrlin could not weep.

Then said Herborg: “I have a harder sorrow to tell. My seven sons and my
husband fell among the slain in the southern lands. The brother of Ægir,
the Wind, and the nine daughters of Ran, played with my father and
mother, and with my four brothers on the deep; they were dashed against
the gunwale of their ship, and they were killed. I myself had to wash,
to dress, to handle, and to bury their bodies. All that I suffered in a
single year, and no man gave me help. The same year I became a
bond-woman. I had to dress and to tie the shoes of a Hersir’s wife every
morning. She threatened me because of jealousy, and struck me with hard
blows; nowhere found I a better housemaster, nor anywhere a worse
housewife.”

Still Sigrlin could not weep.

Then Gullrond spoke thus to them: “Little comfort can you give by
speaking as you have done to Sigrlin, wise though you are.” Thereupon
she bade them uncover the body of Hjorvard, when she drew the sheet from
it, and threw it on the ground at the feet of Sigrlin, saying to her:
“Look on thy beloved husband; put thy mouth to his now silent lips, as
thou wert wont when thou didst embrace him.”

Sigrlin looked at her dead husband, and she saw the wound on his breast,
the lips that could not speak, the ears that could not hear, the eyes
that could not see, and the hands that could not caress; the cheeks were
pale, and the mind and life had gone. At the sight, she sank down upon
the pillow where the dead Hjorvard’s head rested. Flushed were her
cheeks, and a tear fell upon her tresses, then upon her knees; and from
those springs called the eyes, rivers of sorrow flowed copiously, and
she was comforted.

Five days after the death of Hjorvard, his funeral, or his burning
journey to Valhalla, took place, for it was the law of the land that men
should be laid under mound not later than the fifth day after their
demise. The people believed that Odin had enacted the same laws in the
northern lands as formerly prevailed among the Asar. Thus he ordered
that all dead men should be burned, and that on the pyre should be
placed their property, promising that with the same amount of wealth
should they come to Valhalla as was burned with them; also that they
should enjoy what they themselves buried in the ground, and that their
ashes should be thrown into the sea or buried in the earth; that over
great men, mounds should be raised as memorials, and over men that had
especially distinguished themselves for manliness, memorial stones
should be erected.

                  *       *       *       *       *

It had been agreed by Ivar and his kinsmen that Hjorvard’s burning
journey should be on board a ship, and that the ship should not be sent
to sea, but burned ashore. A fine Skuta of fifteen benches, beautifully
ornamented, was chosen for the pyre, their powerful war ships never
being used on such occasions. The Skuta was propped to stand up as if it
were in the water; the prow looked towards the sea, as if ready to be
launched for an expedition. A large quantity of tarred wood surrounded
it, and in the prow of the ship the resting place of Hjorvard had been
erected. When all the preparations were ready, Hjorvard’s body was
carried upon the bed on which he lay; he was dressed in full war
costume, clad with helmet and chain-armor, with sword by his right side
and shield on his breast; spears were laid by his left hand, and at his
feet lay his golden spurs.

Ivar then brought forward his own saddle-horse, magnificently harnessed
and equipped. Then followed a superb and profusely decorated
four-wheeled carriage, with a single seat standing high in the middle,
and twelve horses; the horses and falcons were slaughtered, and the
carriage broken and thrown upon the pyre. Then Ivar, just as the torch
was applied, bade Hjorvard his kinsman to sail, ride, or drive to
Valhalla, as he liked best; and all his champions, warriors, and
multitudes of people bade him a happy journey, and expressed the hope
that he would welcome them there, at the proper time, when the decrees
of the Nornir should be fulfilled in regard to them. So that his journey
to Valhalla might be worthy of him, they threw into the pyre many costly
things, weapons and quantities of gold and silver. The loose property
which Hjorvard had won or got during his life, and that had remained in
his possession, was also thrown into the funeral pile. All the weapons
that were to follow him to Valhalla were, according to ancient customs,
rendered useless. Swords and spear-heads were bent, and their edges
indented; shafts were broken, shields were rent asunder, and
shield-bosses cut. Roman and Greek objects were partly destroyed, and
with Roman coins were also thrown into the ship. Solemn and grand was
the spectacle, and lurid the glare. Gradually the flames became less and
less high, the noise of the cracking wood became fainter and fainter,
and finally nothing was seen but the burning embers.

Then the charred bones of Hjorvard were gathered in the midst of solemn
silence. The ashes were scattered to the wind and fell into the sea. The
burned bones were put in a beautiful Roman bronze vessel, and with them
Roman coins of Diocletian’s time, the spear-point that had caused his
death-wound, also a few draughtsmen belonging to his chess-board, and
two dice. Twelve shield-bosses, with their convex side downward, were
made a lid for the vase, and lay over the bones; a bent sword was placed
over the cinerary urn, which was put in the mortuary chamber that had
been prepared; and a large cairn, which took several days to build, was
raised over Hjorvard’s remains; and a large memorial stone, with runic
inscription, put on the top. Thus went to Valhalla Hjorvard, the Hersir
of Gotland.

“It is wise,” said Ivar to his foster-brother Hjalmar as they were
mournfully conversing upon the sad ceremonies of the past few days,
“that Odin has ordered that the wealth of a man, his gold and silver and
his movable property, should go on his burning journey with him. This
thought makes him generous during his life, and he gives away lavishly
the wealth that he acquires, thus preventing his heart from being
hardened towards those who are in need. So Hersirs and prominent men
should not be miserly. The wealth that is thus given during one’s life
is given back to them in Valhalla.”

Then after a pause he added musingly: “foster-brother, I have often
thought of Helgi, my first cousin, the son of Halfdan, and that if he
had lived he would have been the Hersir of Gotland, instead of my
father. Then I should not now be ruler over the sacrifices. How strange
are the decrees of the Nornir!”

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XVI

                        HELGI AND THE VALKYRIAS


IVAR had spoken of Helgi because he had often heard his father mention
his brother, but he has not been referred to in this narrative before,
for he had been dead many years. Halfdan had married Thurid, a beautiful
daughter of the Hersir of Zeeland, and loved her passionately. She died
about a year after their marriage, in giving birth to a son. Halfdan was
so grieved at the death of his wife, that he ordered the child who was
the cause of such great misfortune to him to be exposed. The infant was
laid in a cradle, and a piece of pork was put in his mouth; the cradle
was taken to a wood at some distance from Dampstadir, and put near the
root of a tree, in such a manner that the infant should be protected
against the wind and the bad weather, and thus die easily. No name had
been fastened upon him, as water had not been poured upon him.

A short time after the child had been exposed, an uncle of Hjorvard was
passing through the forest. He heard the cries of the little one, and
following the direction of the noise, he was profoundly touched at the
sight, and took compassion upon the babe, and brought him up secretly on
his estate, his sister taking great care of him, and both loving him
tenderly.

Halfdan never married again, for his love for Thurid was far too great,
and in his eyes no woman could equal her. His memory and love for her
never faded from his mind to his death, and the last word he uttered was
her name.

As the child grew older he became a very handsome boy, but he had not
the power of talking, and his uncle mourned that the Nornir had fated
him to be dumb, and began to think that perhaps it would have been
better to have left him exposed. But one day, as the boy was seated on a
mound, he saw afar off gleams of light flashing in the sky, coming
toward him, and imagined that he beheld nine Valkyrias riding in the
air, over the sea, clad with helmet and chain-armor, and with glittering
spears in their hands. One of them was the foremost, and as she rode
above him, she fastened a name upon him and sang: “Helgi shall thy name
be; thou wilt rule over great wealth on the plains of Rodalsvellir, in
far-off lands.” Immediately Helgi began to speak.

After Helgi had grown up, he went on warlike expeditions in foreign
lands, and never returned to his birthplace and to his kinsmen; but no
one wondered at this, for in those days warriors often conquered far-off
realms and settled there, and never came back, or else perished, and no
tidings of them reached home.

After the death of Helgi’s father, men were sent into every land in
search of Helgi, to tell him to come and get his inheritance; but no
tidings were heard from him, and Hjorvard took the rule over Gotland,
after the inheritance feast of Halfdan his brother had taken place.

As time went on and years passed away, great tidings were told of Helgi
in the Norseland, and his life began to be sung by the scalds. The
people said and believed that the Valkyria that had given him his name
was called Bodvild, and that Skuld had given him the power of speech, as
the Nornir had only fated him to be speechless during part of his
boyhood; that Bodvild was the daughter of a Hersir called Hogni, who
ruled over a large realm in southern lands, not far from the Black Sea;
and that Bodvild at times was a Valkyria, and when tired of that life
came among men and became as other women; then again she would disappear
and be a Valkyria.

They believed that Bodvild was Svafa re-born. Svafa had been the
daughter of one of the great rulers of the North in ancient times, and
led the life Bodvild was supposed to lead. It was the belief among the
people that sometimes the thinking mind of a person came again to dwell
among men and women; that it was only the body that was unlike.

The story told of Helgi that had come to Gotland was as follows: Orvar
was a powerful ruler who lived at Svaringshaug. He had many sons; among
them were Gunnar, Gudmund, Starkad, and Hogni. Hodbrod had gone to an
appointed meeting of Hersirs, and there he betrothed himself to Bodvild,
with the consent of Hogni, her father, but without her knowledge, for
she was not at home. It often happened that fathers betrothed their
daughters without their consent and knowledge, when these owned no
entailed lands in their own rights.

When Bodvild heard that she had been betrothed by her father without her
consent, she grieved deeply, for she loved Helgi, and had made her mind
to marry him. Then she went with Valkyrias, for she had taken their
shape, and rode over land and sea in search of Helgi, to tell him the
sad tidings of her fate. One day Bodvild saw Helgi; he was then at the
Loga Mountains, and there had fought against the sons of Hunding, a
powerful Hersir who ruled over a large realm. In that battle he slew
Alf, Eyjolf, and Hervard; he was very weary of the fight, and sat down
at a place called Eaglestone. When Bodvild came to him, she threw her
arms round his neck and kissed him, and told him of her errand.

Helgi was “under helmet,” and was then naturally thinking of war, for he
had many foes, but his thoughts turned towards the fair maiden who was
by his side. She said that she loved him with all her mind, for she had
heard of his great deeds, and told him how she had been betrothed to
Hodbrod by her father. “But another chief I wanted to have, and that
chief is thyself. I fear the anger of my kinsmen, for I have broken the
marriage which my father had made his mind for me to have; but Hogni’s
daughter wants the love of Helgi, and of no one else.”

Helgi answered: “Do not care for the wrath of thy father, nor the ill
will of thy kinsmen. Thou wilt, young maiden, live with me; thy kinsmen
I do not fear. I will marry thee.” Then she betrothed herself to Helgi,
and on that account war was declared by Hogni, her father, and by all
her kinsmen, against Helgi. Hodbrod, who was a widower, joined them with
his sons.

Helgi gathered a large fleet and sailed towards Frekastein, the place
appointed for the battle. They had hardly lost sight of land when a
great tempest arose; it thundered, lightning darted and fell among the
ships; it seemed as if the fleet were to founder in the midst of the
sea, for the ships had become unmanageable, and the men made
preparations to meet Ran. Ægir and his brother the Wind were in an ugly
mood. The daughters of Ran were all round the ships and showered upon
them blow after blow.

When lo! Helgi thought he saw three times nine Valkyrias riding in the
air, and hovering over the ships, and said to his men: “Behold the
maidens of Odin! How beautiful they are as they look down upon us from
their magnificent coursers!” Among them and foremost was Skuld, the
youngest of the Nornir; then came Bodvild, helmet-clad, with her long
hair flowing in the air, as her steed speeded along. Suddenly the storm
abated, and Helgi believed that Bodvild had come to shelter him. The
fleet continued its course, and sailed along the shore and came to
Frekastein. In the background rose the Loga Mountains.

Gudmund, one of the sons of Orvar, and a land-defender whose name was
Egil had been watching silently the ships of Helgi. Suddenly Gudmund
shouted: “Who is the chief that steers the ship that has a
gold-embroidered battle standard hoisted on the prow? Those in the van
seem not to be peace-like people. The redness of war is thrown upon
them; the red shield stands high at the top of the mast.”

Egil the land-defender answered: “Here can Gudmund know Helgi, the hater
of flight, standing in the midst of the fleet; he holds the birth-land
of thy kin, the Fjörsungs’ heritage which he has taken from them.”

Gudmund rode home with the news of war. Then all the sons of Orvar
gathered together a host. Many great chiefs repaired to their standards;
there was Hogni, the father of Bodvild, and his sons Bragi and Dag, and
also Hodbrod.

The hostile hosts met at the appointed field of battle that had been
“hazelled,” or marked out with stakes. A great battle took place; there
was immense din of weapons, clashing of swords and of spears, many
helmets were rent asunder, many shields were broken, and a great host
departed for Valhalla. Gleams flashed from the Loga Mountains, and
Valkyrias riding helmet covered and mail clad hovered over the
battle-field. Their chain-armor was blood-bespattered, and from their
spears rays of light sprang. It was getting towards the end of the day
when from her horse, Bodvild, the daughter of Hogni, hushed the clatter
of shields, and immediately a truce took place.

Helgi invited the Valkyrias to come to a feast that night with him; his
chiefs were to be there, but Bodvild said: “I think we have other work
to do than to drink with thee to-night; we have to carry the elect to
Valhalla,” and they disappeared.

The next day the battle continued, and Helgi was victorious. In that
battle all the sons of Orvar fell, and all the chiefs except Dag, son of
Hogni, whose life was spared, for loth was Helgi to destroy the life of
the brother of Bodvild.

Bodvild went about among the slain, and found Hodbrod near death’s door,
and when she saw him she sang: “Bodvild, the daughter of Hogni, will not
fall into thy arms, Hodbrod, and will never be betrothed to thee or
marry thee. Gone is the life of Hodbrod, Adil’s son; the wolves will
tear to pieces many corpses to-day, and the ravens will have food.”

Afterwards she met Helgi, mortally wounded, who, as he saw her, said:
“All is not given to thee, fair maiden, everything is not in thy power;
the Nornir have great might over the fates of men. This morning fell at
Frekastein, Hodbrod, Hogni and all the sons of Orvar, and I was their
slayer, for I fought one after the other. But, in my turn, I fear I have
not long to live.”

And in truth, Dag met Helgi at Fjorturland the next day, and thrust his
spear through him, and Helgi fell there dead. Then Dag rode to the Seva
Mountains and told Bodvild the tidings thus: “Loth I am, sister, to tell
thee, for very unwilling I am to make thee weep. This morning fell at
Fjorturland, the land he had conquered, the man who stood with his foot
on the neck of many chiefs who had to pay him tribute.”

Bodvild was wild with grief when she heard the sorrowful news. Then
beside herself with passion, and with eyes flashing fire, she cursed
Dag, her brother, and cried: “By the clear water of the River Leiptir,
which runs by Fjorturland, and in the sea, the ship shall not move that
carries thee, though a fair wind blow. The horse shall not run which is
to run with thee, though thou hast to escape from thy foes. The sword
shall not bite which thou drawest, except when it sings about thy own
head. If thou wert an outlaw, hiding in the forest, and hadst not food
unless thou tearedst corpses, then, and not before all these curses be
fulfilled, will the death of Helgi be avenged.”

To which Dag answered: “Mad art thou, sister, and out of thy mind, as
thou invokest curses on thy brother. Odin alone causes all strife
between kinsmen.”

Then Dag offered indemnity, or “weregild,” to his sister—a temple and
large estates, half of his lands, and a large amount of gold; but she
refused to be indemnified for Helgi’s death. She was short-lived, and
died early from grief for her lover; and as Helgi was dead, the rule
over Gotland had come into the hands of Hjorvard.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XVII

                   THE INHERITANCE FEAST OF HJORVARD


AFTER the death of his father, Ivar did not become the Hersir of Gotland
before the Thing, or assembly, of the people had ratified his
hersirship; for though it was hereditary, no one could rule without the
consent of the Thingmen, who could, when occasion became necessary,
deprive a man of his dignity and of his hersirship, for the Hersir had
to obey the laws as well as the humblest man of the land, and the
greatest power of the land was the Thing.

Before assuming the dignity of Hersir, and consequently that of High
Priest of Gotland, Ivar made a sacrifice before the people, and
according to ancient custom, he killed a ram, reddening his hands in its
blood, and then declared the godship of Hjorvard to be his; after this
ceremony he was to rule over the sacrifices at Dampstadir.

He remained at home waiting till the “arvel,” or inheritance feast, of
his father had taken place, for he could not get his inheritance before
that time. According to ancient custom, the inheritance feast had to be
made during the year in which the person died for whom the inheritance
feast was made, and the man who gave it could not occupy the high seat
of him from whom he inherited until the “arvel” was drunk. Hjorvard,
being of Odin’s family and a powerful Hersir, the feast was to be of
great splendor. Ivar and his kinsmen decided that it should take place
ten months after Hjorvard’s burning journey. Ivar sent ships and
messengers all over the Viking lands to bid high-born men and kinsmen to
come and make the feast with him, and arrange that all possible honor
should be paid to Hjorvard, his father.

According to ancient laws, the high seat of Hjorvard was to remain
vacant until the “arvel” should take place. When warriors gathered into
the hall, the empty high seat of the departed Hersir and great Viking
chief reminded them of their absent friend, who had so many times drunk
with them, and with whom they had gone to war and won victory and
wealth. In the evenings the scalds, who had been with him in all his
fights, recited before the assembled guests the great deeds he had
accomplished, and which they had seen as they looked upon the contending
foemen from the shield-burg, or wall of shields, that surrounded them
and the standards. They told of many fatal combats between champion and
champion, or between ship and ship that had grappled each other, and how
Hjorvard had twice, during his life, cleared of warriors the decks of
two ships.

Things followed the even tenor of their way in Dampstadir. Sigrlin
continued to superintend the estate, as she had done in her husband’s
time when he was on Viking expeditions. Ivar helped her, and saw that
the ships were kept in perfect order and well tarred and painted, and
that new ones were built. The slaves, dressed in their white woollen
coarse stuff, with short cropped hair, were busy with the different
tasks assigned to them, and the free servants attended to their work.

Ivar himself superintended the cultivation of the lands, for he was a
good husbandman, and sometimes was seen forging a sword, or
superintending the construction of a ship. As a pastime, he often played
chess with the old land defenders of his father, or went hawking, but
above all, he loved to sit on Hjorvard’s mound; from there he
contemplated the sea. The paths which every ship had made, ploughing its
way, were unseen, and for this reason one of the figurative names given
to the sea by the Norsemen was the Unseen Path.

One day, as Ivar was seated with Hjalmar on the mound of Hjovard, and
was in one of his meditative moods, he said: “After all, Hjalmar, a man
is not utterly unhappy, even though he be in ill health; some are happy
in sons or in daughters, some in kinsmen, some in much wealth, some in
good deeds, and some in friends. To his friend a man should be a friend,
to him and to his friend, but no man should be the friend of his enemy’s
friend. If thou hast a friend whom thou trustest well, and if thou wilt
get good from him, thou must blend thoughts with him, and go often and
meet him. Be never the first to forsake the company of thy friends;
sorrow eats the heart of him who cannot tell all his mind to one. I was
young once, I travelled, and missed my way. When I met another man I
thought myself wealthy. Man is the delight of man. The fir tree withers
that stands on a fenced field; neither bark nor foliage shelters it.
Thus is a man whom no one loves. Why should he live long? Brand is
kindled from brand, till it is burned out. Fire is kindled from fire. A
man gets knowledge by talking with man. It is long out of one’s way to
go to one you do not like, though he lives near by; but to a good friend
there are short paths, though he be far off. I came much too early to
many places, and too late to some; the ale was drunk, or it was
unbrewed. An unwelcome man seldom finds the ale ready.”

Then he added: “A homestead is best, though it be small; for a man is at
home there, though he have but two goats and a straw-thatched house. We
contemplate many a humble dwelling from here; in many of these happiness
and joy are to be found—more so, almost always, than in the halls of the
wealthy. The fire and the sight of the sun are the best things among the
sons of men; then his good health and a blameless life, if he can keep
them.”

Ivar had taken great pains that nothing should be wanting to make the
“arvel” of his father more famous than any one that had taken place in
the Norseland within the memory of man. He had had two large festive
halls built for a great number of guests who were coming. Nothing had
been spared to give wide-spread fame to the arvel, which was to last two
weeks.

Several great Hersirs had sent word to him that they were coming to make
the arvel with him, and so arrange that as much honor as possible should
be paid to Hjorvard, his father. The Hersirs of Svithjod, Gardariki,
Holmgard, Fyen, and Zeeland were to be among the guests.

A fortnight before the time that had been decided for the arvel, the
people who lived the farthest began to arrive, for they wanted to make
sure that no contrary winds or other obstacle should cause their
absence. The day appointed for the beginning of the feast, every guest
was present.

It was according to ancient custom that when an “arvel” was held after
the death of Hersirs and high-born men, he who gave it and was to
receive the inheritance should sit on the step in front of the high seat
of the deceased until the horn, called Bragi’s horn, was brought in,
when he had to rise, take the horn, make a vow, and drain it to the
bottom. After this he was to be led to the high seat of his deceased
kinsman, and was then the owner of the inheritance.

Before taking his inheritance, in presence of all the assembled guests,
Ivar seated himself on the steps leading to the high seat of Hjorvard,
his father. On the first evening many horns were filled and drunk to the
memory of the departed kinsman. The second night the horns to Odin,
Njord, and Frey were drunk, after which the horn to Bragi was filled,
and over it vows were made. The scene was very impressive. Vow after vow
was sworn by prominent men to accomplish some great deeds that would be
known all over the northern lands.

Then Ivar rose and made the vow that, within two years, he would avenge
the death of his father, or die in the attempt, closing with “So help
me, Odin, Njord, and Frey.” After this oath, his kinsmen led him into
the high seat of Hjorvard, his father, and thenceforth he was entitled
to his father’s inheritance.

After the feast was over, Ivar gave costly gifts to all the prominent
men who had come to help him by their presence, and minor ones to those
less prominent who had come with them, and all departed with many
protestations of friendship, declaring that it was the greatest
inheritance feast they had ever seen.

A short time after Ivar had given his inheritance feast, another death
in the family took place. As he was drinking with his men, a messenger
came to him with the news that Ingimund, one of his uncles, living in
the eastern part of the island, on the shore of a bay to-day called
Tangvide, had died suddenly in his high seat. The death of Ingimund
caused great sorrow among all the people, for he was much beloved, and
many went to him for advice, for he had an excellent knowledge of the
laws. The sorrow about his death was the greater, because he had not
thrown himself down from some high cliff, from whence he would have gone
to Valhalla, as he had never been fated by the Nornir to die on the
battle-field and by weapons. He had intended to do so, and had often
said that he did not want to die in bed, for it was the custom for
warriors overtaken by old age to die by throwing themselves from cliffs,
and going to Odin, thus showing that they were not afraid of death.

Ivar and many of the people of Dampstadir made ready to go to the
funeral of Ingimund. When they reached his home, a large mortuary
chamber of solid timber was made, and a cairn thrown over it, leaving
the entrance to the chamber free.

Great preparations were made for the journey of Ingimund to Hel, the
world of the dead who had not died in arms, or sought Valhalla of
themselves. After Ivar’s arrival, the sons of Ingimund came to him and
said: “Thou art the head of our kinsmen, and thou knowest that it is the
custom from immemorial time when a man does not die by weapons to make
him ready for his journey to Hel. We ask of thee to put the Hel-shoes on
the feet of our dead father, for, as thou knowest, the ancient faith
that has come down to us tells us that such shoes should go to Hel with
the man that takes that journey. Therefore we will dress Ingimund
splendidly, for when a man dresses well when he goes out of our world,
and is a long time in dressing, he is said to prepare himself for Hel.”

Ivar answered: “I will put and tie the Hel-shoes on Ingimund’s feet, as
you ask me.”

The shoes were put on. After he had tied them, Ivar said: “I know not
how to tie Hel-shoes if these are unfastened on the journey to Hel.”

Then he asked the people to see if they were well tied. After looking at
them, those that were present said: “Well done, Ivar; these shoes cannot
possibly be untied, and the journey of Ingimund to Hel will be without
mishap.”

The body of Ingimund was dressed superbly. He was clad in his war
apparel: he had on his gold chain-armor, and wore his helmet; his
ornamented shield was laid on his breast, and his sword by his side; his
rings and bracelets of gold were on his hands and arms, and thus he was
laid on a bed in the mortuary chamber. At his feet and at his head were
put several beautiful Roman and Greek bronze vases; some exquisitely
beautiful Grecian cups of glass, ornamented with fine paintings; a
Samian vase; a Roman sieve of bronze; a pair of tweezers of gold; a fine
bone-comb, and other objects, among which were several coins of
Diocletian, who was Roman emperor at the time. Then, as the chamber was
closed, all present wished Ingimund a happy journey to Hel; and to this
day the stranger sees, as he sails along the eastern shores of Gotland,
among the large cairns that overlook the sea, that of Ingimund.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                             CHAPTER XVIII

                    IVAR SPURNS STARKAD’S INDEMNITY


STARKAD, who had given the mortal wound to Hjorvard, feared Ivar’s
enmity, and that of his kinsmen and foster-brothers, and wished to pay
“weregild,” or indemnity, for his death. He had heard of the vow of
Ivar, and knew that sooner or later he would avenge the death of his
father, for there was a saying, that there was a wolf’s mind in a son.
Accordingly, he sent a man called Nidud, a great warrior, to Dampstadir,
to offer Ivar indemnity.

When Nidud came to the banqueting hall, the men were seated on the
benches round the fires, drinking their beloved beer, mead, and ale. On
his arrival all became silent, for the warriors knew that great news was
to be told. Ivar bade Nidud to sit on the second high seat, and it was
not long before the silence was interrupted by the rising of Nidud, who,
in a chilling voice, said: “Starkad has sent me here to thee, Ivar, with
costly presents, and I have ridden through the length of Gotland to bid
thee, and also thy foster-brothers, to his hall, and to the benches
facing the tables. Come all, with your eagle-beaked helmets, to get
honor and large gifts, helmets and shields, swords and saxes,
chain-armor, horses, and costly garments, gold and silver, and large
estates. Thou, Ivar, will get indemnity for thy father’s death, and be
reconciled to Starkad.”

Ivar wondered if Starkad had a wolf’s mind, and meant, cunningly and
treacherously, to attack him with an overwhelming host if he came with
but few men. He answered: “I and my foster-brothers own seven halls full
of swords; their hilts are of gold, and their scabbards are ornamented
also with gold. Our swords and saxes are the sharpest, our ‘brynjas’ are
the whitest and brightest, our arrows are the fleetest, our spears the
surest, our horses the best; we have no lack of gold and silver, for our
treasures are among the greatest in the northern lands.”

Nidud replied: “Here is the message and invitation in writing which
Starkad sends thee, Ivar. It is written in mystic runes;” and he handed
a stick on which the invitation had been written.

Then Ivar read the message, and turning his head to his foster-brothers
said to them in a low voice: “I shall not accept his invitation and the
indemnity he offers to me.”

“I wonder at his offer,” replied Hjalmar. “He has seldom done this
before, for he is of a miserly mind. Let us confer together alone.” So
Ivar told Nidud they would give him an answer the next day; and, bidding
his champions to entertain Nidud and his men until he came back, left
the hall with his foster-brother.

“I am surprised at the costly things Starkad has sent thee,” said
Sigurd. “But among them I noticed a ring with a wolf’s hair attached to
it. I think some one warns thee and us that he has a wolf’s mind towards
us, and means treachery.”

“It must be some woman who loves us,” replied Ivar. “Whom do we know
among women in Starkad’s realm? Let us try and recall.”

After a silence which lasted some time, during which the two
foster-brothers remained plunged in thought, Hjalmar said: “Herborg the
Lovely must have tied this wolf’s hair there,” pointing to the ring.
“She is his sister, and thinks well of us all.”

“I am sure she loves thee, Hjalmar,” said Ivar.

“I think not,” replied his foster-brother; “but I believe she likes us
very much, and has for us the greatest friendship. It is just like a
woman—kind-hearted, noble in friendship, and true to the end of life.”

Then they looked carefully at the “kelfi,” or stick, upon which runic
messages were carved or written, when suddenly they discovered that some
of the letters had been changed with a great deal of skill. Then they
inspected most minutely every letter, and found that with the invitation
there was also a warning for Ivar not to come, or if he came, to bring
many warriors and champions with him.

In the meantime, Nidud, and the men who had come with him, and the
champions of Ivar drank merrily, Nidud praising highly the gifts the
champions were to receive when they came to visit Starkad.

Sigrlin was not long in hearing of the invitation of Starkad, and the
following morning she came to Ivar just as he was making ready to go to
the banqueting hall, and said to him: “Ivar, I had a dream last night
which I am going to tell thee. It is a warning of the gods, and thou
must not go.”

“What was the dream, mother?” Ivar inquired.

“It seemed to me thy sheets burned in fire, and that a mighty flame
burst through thy house.”

“Here lie linen clothes, for which thou carest little; they will soon
burn,” answered Ivar. “This is where thou didst see sheets burning.”

“But,” Sigrlin continued, “I thought a white bear had come in here. He
broke through the walls; he shook his paws so that we were frightened;
he caught many of us in his grasp, so that we were helpless, and there
was a great struggle amongst us to be free from him.”

“That,” said Ivar, “is a storm that will arise, and soon become violent,
and thy white bear will prove a rain-storm from the east.”

“I thought an eagle flew in here,” persisted Sigrlin, “through the
length of the house; it bespattered us with blood. That forebode, I
thought, a heavy fight. It was the shape of Starkad.”

“We kill cattle speedily when we see blood; it often means oxen when we
dream of eagles,” replied Ivar, reassuringly.

“I fancied I saw a gallows made for thee, and that thou wert going to
hang thereon. I thought I buried thee alive. I saw also a bloody sword
drawn out of thy body; a spear, I thought, had pierced thy side; wolves
howled at both its ends. It is sad to tell of such a dream to such a son
as thou art; but thou art all I have in the world, and I think our own
Disirs, or family spirits, warn us of danger, Ivar.”

“They were dogs that ran, instead of wolves; they were barking loudly.”

“It seemed to me that a river ran through the length of the house,
roaring in anger, rushing over the benches, bruising the feet of thy
foster-brothers; the water spared nothing. This forebode something, I am
sure. It seemed to me, also, that dead women came hither this night;
they bade thee to come quickly to them and their benches. This must
forebode something. I say again, that I fear that the guardian spirits
of our family have abandoned thee, and that they are to be faithless to
us.”

“Mother, be not afraid,” returned Ivar, earnestly. “Dreams are not
always warnings from the gods, though I must say that what thou tellest
me is strange; but thou knowest well that no one can escape his fate,
and what the Nornir have decreed must take place.”

Then they separated, and Ivar went to the hall, his mother following him
soon afterwards, and found there the messengers waiting for his answer
to the invitation of Starkad.

The hall was filled with guests, and the ale was passed round. A hush
fell upon the throng as Ivar entered, and in the midst of expectant
attention, anxious looks, and profound silence, he said, with a voice
loud, but full of emotion: “Nidud, and you men who have come with him,
go and tell Starkad, your lord, that I have vowed at the arvel of my
father, in presence of my kinsmen and kinswomen, and of the high-born of
the land, and of the men of great renown who came from Gaul, Britain,
and the remotest countries where Norsemen have settled, that I would
within two years avenge the death of Hjorvard, my father, or perish in
the attempt. Tell him, also, that my foster-brothers and my kinsmen will
avenge his death and mine if I fall. Tell Starkad that there is no
weregild large enough to indemnify me for the death of my father, and
that when he slew him, he slew one of the bravest and most high-minded
of men. Tell him that the time of revenge is soon coming.”

“Well answered, my son,” shouted Sigrlin at the top of her voice; “the
kinsmen of Hjorvard are not all dead yet, and Starkad will find it out.”

These utterances were received with loud assent on the part of Ivar’s
followers present, and with mortification and chagrin by the messengers
of Starkad, who immediately took their departure.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XIX

                         THE SLAYING OF STARKAD


AFTER the departure of the messengers of Starkad, Ivar summoned a Thing,
at which it was resolved that war should be declared against Starkad the
following spring. Then Ivar sent word of his intention far and wide, to
all his kinsmen, and called on all his tributary chiefs to be ready to
join him in the expedition. The war arrows were forwarded by messengers,
who carried them on fully-manned ships, by night and by day, or on the
high roads. The law was, that if a man neglected to carry the arrow he
became an outlaw; if the messenger came to where a woman lived alone,
she was bound to procure ships, food, and men, if she could, if not the
arrow was to be carried onward; if a man remained seated quietly after
he had received the arrow, and paid no attention to it, he was outlawed.

Messengers, who were the highest-born men of the land, were sent to
Starkad to tell him that Ivar and a large host would advance against him
the following spring, and to choose, as he was the challenged man,
according to ancient custom, the battle-field where the conflict should
take place, and to “enhazel,” or stake out with hazel poles, the field.

Starkad sent word back that he had chosen a battle-field near his burg,
which was in the southern part of the peninsula of Jutland. Then Starkad
himself sent out the war arrow, and summoned men from all his realm, and
all the chiefs who paid him tribute. Every male from fifteen years of
age was under obligation to come, and every horse three years old was to
be drafted.

On both sides the time was thenceforward employed in making
preparations, and in the spring Ivar set sail with a very large fleet
for the place appointed as the field of battle. On the day of his
departure from Dampstadir he said: “The dark ravens have awakened early
this morning; thus of yore screamed the hawks of Gun the Valkyria before
chiefs were death-fated; then the birds of Odin, Hugin and Munin, came
to tell him of the fray, so that he should make Valhalla ready.”

Many champions came to join the standards of Starkad. Among the foremost
was Atli the Valiant, who had come with a great host—Svein, Gnepi the
Old, Gard, Brand, Teit, Hjalti, Storkud. In his body-guard were the
champions Borgar, Barri and Toki. Ubi the Frisian was one of the
foremost and most renowned of warriors, and many others who were
destined to perform great deeds of valor on the battle-field came also.

The Hersirs who had also come with a great host were Tryggvy and Alrek,
both very skilled with their swords, and Stein, and Styr the Strong.

Among the Amazons who had come to Starkad were Heid and Visma, each of
whom had come with a numerous host. Visma carried the standard of
Starkad. With her were the champions Kari and Milva. Many Vends, a
people living on the southeastern shores of the Baltic, were in her
following. They were easily recognized, for they had long swords and
elongated, narrow shields. She herself was a superb woman of twenty-five
summers, with long, fair hair floating from under her golden helmet,
reaching far below her waist, and resting on the back of her horse. Her
sword was of the best and sharpest. She had accustomed herself from her
childhood so well to the use of shield and sword and chain-armor, that
she was one of the foremost in horsemanship and in the handling of
weapons, and the champions who could successfully compete with her were
very few. She always rode a magnificent white charger.

Heid had also come with many renowned champions. She was twenty-eight
years old, above medium height, full chested, her limbs of splendid
proportions. Her hair was of the color of ripened wheat, and glossy,
and, like Visma’s, fell far below her waist. She rode a superb black
steed, and when under helmet and chain-armor, and with shield and sword,
was the perfect ideal of a shield-maiden.

Many great chiefs had joined Ivar’s standard. He had gathered men from
many realms—from all over Svithjod, Gotland, from the shores of the
Cattegat, from Gautaland, from many herads of the present Norway, and
even men of Norse ancestry from Britain and Gaul.

Of the foremost champions of Ivar were Hersir Ali the Brave, and Storkud
the Old, who had travelled far and wide, and had fought under many
Hersirs during their lives; Rognvald the Tall; Ragnar, who was the
greatest of all his champions, and who was always foremost at the point
of the wedge; Thrond and Thorir; Helgi the White; Half; Erling the
Snake-eyed; Holmstein, and Einar.

The great champions of Svithjod were Aki, Eyvind and Egil.

The Hersirs who had come with hosts of their own were Hrani, Svein the
Reaper, Soknarsoti, Hrolf the Woman-loving, Dag the Stout, Gerdar the
Glad, Glum the Fearless, Saxi the Plunderer, and many other champions
who were eager to show their prowess.

Among the shield-maidens, or Amazons, was Vejborg. A great host and many
chiefs and champions followed her. Vejborg was the personification of a
fury; she was extremely beautiful, had an exquisite figure, light blue
eyes, flaxen hair. Her eyes when under the excitement of battle seemed
to throw fire, and she looked superb under helmet and chain-armor. Her
horse was of a dark chestnut color.

Great, indeed, was the assemblage of warriors on both sides. On the side
of Ivar were thirty-three “Fylkings,” or legions, and five thousand men
were in each Fylking.

On the side of Starkad were twenty-six Fylkings, with a less number of
men than Ivar had in each Fylking.

When they had reached the neighborhood of the chosen battle-field, they
pitched their war tents and slept during the night.

The host of Starkad lay likewise in their tents, not far off, while
Starkad went alone to consult his mother, who was a woman of great
experience and wisdom. He told her that there would be not less than two
to one against him.

She replied: “I would have reared thee in my wool chest if I had been
certain that thou wouldst live forever. Better is it to die with honor
than to live in shame. Take this standard, which I have made with my
best skill, and which I believe will be victorious for those before whom
it is carried.”

The standard, covered with exquisite handiwork, was in the shape of a
raven, and when the wind blew on it, it seemed as if the raven spread
his wings. Starkad became very angry at his mother’s words, and left her
and did not take her standard.

The belligerents arranged their hosts in battle array, and much thought
and skill were required. Part of the host on each side was arranged in
wedge shape.

Bruni was considered very wise, and arranged the host of Starkad. On the
apex of the wedge, or array, he put the shield-maiden Heid with her
standard. With her were one hundred champions who were all berserks.
They formed the shield-burg; among these were the scalds Eivind and
Amund. On one of the other points of the wedge he put Visma with her
standard and powerful following; on the other wing was Toki. The
standards were carried in front of him. There were many great champions
with him; among them were Alfar and Alfarin, sons of Gandalf the Hersir,
who had been in the body-guard of Starkad’s father.

Herlief was considered the wisest in the host of Ivar, and Ivar bade him
arrange his host in battle order, and to assign to each man the standard
under which he was to fight.

At the apex of the wedge he placed the shield-maiden Vejborg with one
hundred berserks, who guarded her standard and formed the shield-burg,
and among these were the most valiant men of the land.

In front of the standards of the host of Ivar stood Adils the Gay, from
Upsalir; he was not in the Fylkings. With him were the champions
Sigvaldi, who had come with eleven ships; Tryggvy and Tvividil, each of
whom had come with twelve dragon-ships; Lœsir, who had only one skeid, a
most beautiful and formidable craft, entirely manned by berserks; Eirik,
from Helsing, who had come with a large dragon-ship, manned also by
berserks. Besides these great champions, there were others of equal
valor. Among them were Thorkel the Stubborn, Thorlief the Overbearing,
Hadd the Hard.

When all the preparations for the conflict were ready, Ivar sent Herlief
to see how Starkad had drawn up his host, and how many men he had, and
to stake the battle-field with him. Herlief reported that Starkad also
had drawn up most of his men in wedge shape.

Starkad, in his turn, sent Bruni to see how Ivar had arranged his men.

When the hosts were ready for battle, Visma said to her champions: “Make
your weapons ready, and thou, Eivind, ride to the host of Ivar the
Gotlander, and challenge him to battle.”

Eivind did so, and, according to the custom, sent an arrow over the
host, and shouted to them: “Odin owns you all.”

Then Ivar sent Alrek towards the host of Starkad, and he threw a spear
into the host, and shouted also: “Odin owns you all.”

Both sides had the war-horn sounded and the red shields raised, and gave
their war-cries. Then Ivar said: “If Odin does not want to grant me
victory, as he has always done before, may he let me fall in the battle
with all my host, and all the men who fall on this battle-field I give
to Odin.”

The arrays met, and the battle from the first raged fiercely. Soon the
champion Ubi the Frisian advanced in front of the host of Ivar, and
attacked the apex of the array of Vejborg, and first of all the champion
Rognvald. The single combat ended by Rognvald’s fall, and then Ubi
rushed at Tryggvy and gave him his death-wound. When the sons of Alrek
saw Ubi’s furious rush into the host, they sought him out, but he slew
them both, and then every one retreated before him.

Meantime Hjalti, a champion of Starkad, attacked Ivar, and the contest
lasted long, but finally Ivar with a blow of his sword gave him his
death-wound. Then the champion Gnepi the Old met Ivar, and they fiercely
attacked each other; but at last Gnepi too fell, pierced with many
wounds, but displaying great courage to the end.

Then Ivar seeing the havoc made by Ubi, and fearful that his host would
become demoralized by such an onslaught, said to Sigmund, his
foster-brother, “Thou hadst better ride to Vejborg and tell her how
matters stand.” Vejborg, when apprised of the great danger that menaced
Ivar, made a terrible onset on Starkad’s host. First she attacked the
champion Barri, dealing him blow after blow, and so quickly that he
could only protect himself with his shield, and this only for a time,
for one of her lightning strokes soon cleft his shield, and giving him a
wound that disabled him, she left him. Then Styr the Strong met her.
They attacked each other with great fierceness, but the throng of
warriors was so great that they were separated against their will.
Finally, after slaying Toki and several other champions whose hard fate
placed them in her path, and after exhibiting the greatest valor, she
fell herself under the sword of the champion Hjalti. After her fall,
great events happened in a short time, first one array, then another,
getting the upper hand. Hundreds of men on either side were doomed never
to return home, and great was the host which was to enter Valhalla.

When the evening came, the white shields were raised and the truce
proclaimed. The combatants went to their tents and dressed their wounds.

Early the following morning the conflict was renewed. After the battle
had raged fiercely for a season, Ivar attacked the apex of the array of
Starkad. His father’s sword Hrotti shone like fire, and he cut down the
host of Starkad like saplings. Neither helmet, chain-armor, nor shield
could withstand his blows. He went through the host with his
foster-brothers, and slew all those who were in his way. The
shield-maiden Heid, seeing the appalling death of men in the array of
Starkad, rushed towards Ivar. Many men engaged in single combat stopped
by common accord to see the conflict. Her fiery steed, white with froth,
seemed to enjoy the fray. Heid’s hair was loose and dishevelled, and
swung to and fro, following the motion of her body; her eyes seemed to
send out flashes of fire; lightning seemed to spring from her sword as
it struck that of Ivar. Never in his life had Ivar been so hard pressed,
but finally the pressure of other combatants separated them.

Ubi the Frisian advanced before the host of Ivar, and all retraced their
steps before him, so deadly were his blows. When the archers recognized
him, they said, “We will not shoot elsewhere, but let us all aim our
arrows at this man for a while, for we will never get the victory until
he is dead.” The most skilled archers began to shoot at Ubi, and he fell
at last, but not before twenty-five arrows had been sent into his body,
and not before he had slain six champions, severely wounded eleven
others, and killed sixteen Sviar and Gotlanders, that stood in front of
the ranks.

After the death of Ubi, the host of Ivar made a fierce attack on the
host of Starkad, and nothing could resist them. When Starkad saw this
great slaughter of his men, he urged his host not to let one man
overcome all, such valiant and proud men as they were. He shouted,
“Where is Storkud, who until now has always borne the shield of
victory?”

Storkud, who was near, answered: “We will try to gain a victory; though
where Ivar is, a man may be fully tried.”

He rushed to the front, towards Ivar; a fierce fight ensued, and Storkud
fell. Great, indeed, was the slaughter of men.

When Heid the shield-maiden saw so many valiant men fall, she rushed
forward, and however valiant and skilful a man was in the handling of
his sword, he was almost sure to meet his death while fighting against
her.

Ivar entreated his men to take her alive, but she would not be taken,
and fell fighting furiously. As she fell, Ivar sang: “Sunk to the ground
is Heid the shield-maiden. The Sviar have slain her, and with her many
of her champions. She was more at home in the fight than talking with a
wooer, or going to the bridal bench with bridesmaids.”

When Starkad looked over the wing Heid commanded, and saw how it had
diminished, he sang: “Many were we when we drank the mead; now we are
fewer, when we should be more. I do not see one among my men who can
carry a shield and meet Ivar’s host; nevertheless I will carry a shield
with what is left of my men, and go and fight the Gotlanders and their
followers.”

Then he advanced towards the host of Ivar, and at last the decisive
conflict took place. Both sides fought with the greatest fury. The field
of battle where the swords met appeared like a lurid sheet of fire, and
after the most heroic struggle Starkad fell with his standard.

When Ivar saw that the standard of Starkad had fallen, he knew that he
was dead; he had the horns blown, the peace shield raised, and shouted
an order that the battle stop. When the host of Starkad became aware
that he had been slain, the combat ceased, and Ivar offered truce to
them all, which was accepted. Several chiefs became his vassals, and
promised to pay him tribute every year, and send men to his standards
when needed, Ivar putting his foot on their necks as a sign that he had
become their ruler.

After the battle a search was made for Starkad, and his body was found
under a heap of slain. He was buried with his sword Tyrfing, and a mound
was raised over him.

Ivar took the ships belonging to Starkad, had them dragged ashore, and
built on their decks great pyres. Upon these he placed the bodies of his
champions that had fallen, and he and those who were present threw into
the burning flames gold and silver and costly weapons to do them honor.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Hervor was the only daughter of Starkad by Helga, daughter of Agnar the
berserk. When her father fell she was only ten years old. When Helga
gave birth to Hervor, most people thought she ought to be exposed, and
said that she would not have the character of a woman if she was like
the kinsmen of her father, who all had been men of bad repute. She
constantly practised riding on horseback, shooting with bows, the
handling of swords and shields, and all kinds of athletic games. When
she had grown up she became a shield-maiden, and loved to be under
helmet and chain-armor far better than being occupied in sewing or
embroidering. From the age of fifteen she was wont to say that the kin
of Starkad had not all perished, and she thought to avenge her father’s
death. She was tall and strong, and of fair complexion; her long, silky
hair was of the color of red gold, and the people said that it was like
the hair of Sif, the wife of the god Thor.

When Hervor was twenty, she longed to have Tyrfing, the sword of her
father, which had been laid in his mound with him. Tyrfing was sharper
than any other sword, and when it was drawn from its scabbard, rays of
light sprang from its blade; it was a most famous sword, and had been in
the possession of the family of Starkad and kept as an heirloom for many
generations.

One spring Hervor left her home all alone, dressed as a man, and engaged
herself on board of a Viking ship, whose commander and crew had no other
home than their vessel. Afterwards they sailed and plundered in many
places, until at last their leader died, and the men appointed Hervor to
rule over them.

They sailed for the place where her father and his fallen warriors had
been buried, and reached it towards evening, and anchored their ship in
a bay, and remained on board that day. After sunset they saw large fires
moving to and fro over the mounds, for the island was a great burial
place. These fires were will-o’-the-wisps, but the people believed they
were supernatural fires. The crew were full of dread, and said that they
never would go ashore in the evening.

The following day, late in the afternoon, Hervor landed. At sunset the
crew thought they heard hollow noises on the island. After a diligent
search, Hervor recognized the mound of her father, for it stood high
among others, also from the inscription on the memorial stone. As she
came near it, she sang: “Awake, Starkad! Hervor, thy daughter, wants to
rouse thee. Yield to me the sharp sword Tyrfing, which the Dvergar
forged in the days of yore for Vikar, thy kinsman.” Then she said in a
louder voice: “Einar, Hrani, Hervard, and all warriors that were slain
with my father, I awaken you all from beneath the mounds under which you
rest—you who are clad in helmet and chain-armor, and with shields, sharp
swords, and reddened spears. Much have you increased the mould under
which you lie. I call you all to let me have the sharp sword Tyrfing.”

Then she opened the mound of her father, and, entering the mortuary
chamber, she took Tyrfing, and sailed home. After this her sole object
in life was to avenge the death of Starkad. The following year she
assembled a great host, and made war against Ivar, but perished in the
battle, after performing prodigies of prowess and valor.

Shortly after the events just spoken of, Ivar and all the high-born men
of Gotland received from Yngvi, the Hersir of Svithjod, an invitation to
attend and participate in the great athletic games, “idrottir,” that
were to take place the following spring for the championship of the
Norselands; for, like the Spartans, the Norsemen thought highly of all
games and exercises that give strength and suppleness to the body.

Ivar sent back word by the messengers that he was coming, and that he
and the Gotlanders would compete in the different games with those who
strove for the championship, also to try to wrest it from those who held
it. Then he sent word all over the island, instructing his people to
practise the games with great zeal and energy.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                               CHAPTER XX

                        THE SESSION OF THE THING


AFTER the departure of the messengers of the Hersir of Svithjod, as was
usual at that time of the year, a great Thing, or assembly of the
people, took place. As the date drew near, Ivar sent the Thing arrow to
all the Thingmen over the island, to call them to the Thing place to
punish those who had violated the laws, and to settle other matters and
controversies.

Accordingly the Thingmen journeyed to Dampstadir, either on horseback or
in ships, each Hauld or Bondi taking with him a large retinue of
followers, according to his wealth and rank. The person of every
Thingman was holy. If any one attempted to disturb them on their way to
or from the Thing, he was declared an outlaw.

The multitude came without their weapons, for on the Thing plain perfect
peace must reign, and any one breaking it by insults or otherwise was
accounted without the pale of the law. It was the same as if he had
violated the temple peace. He was regarded as a wolf in the sanctuary,
an outlaw, or “nithing,” in all holy or inhabited places, until he had
made reparation for his crime.

The Thing plain where the people met was not far from the temple, and
was so holy that it could not be sullied by bloodshed arising from
blood-feud or any impurity. The Thing, from the time it was opened until
it was dissolved, was under the protection of the gods.

In the centre of the Thing plain was the court, a large circle which was
surrounded by hazel poles supporting ropes. These ropes were called
“vebonds,” or sacred bands. Inside the circle sat those who were to
judge the case brought before the Thing. No judge when once within these
holy precincts was allowed to leave, neither could an outsider enter
them.

Before the opening of the Thing, according to ancient custom, Ivar
sacrificed a large bull in the temple, in the presence of the people,
and filled the sacred bowl that stood on the altar with its blood.
Afterwards he took the oath ring which stood upon the altar, and over
which men were to take their oaths, and dipped and reddened it with the
consecrated blood, and then put it on his arm; and then he, with the
Hersirs and Thingmen, made their way to the Thing plain, and took their
places in the court, which stood upon an eminence, from which all who
were assembled could see them and all that took place within the sacred
precincts.

Ivar then made known the boundaries of the Thing, reciting in a loud
voice the following formulary: “With laws shall our land be built, and
not be laid waste by lawlessness; but he who will not allow others the
benefit of the laws shall not enjoy them himself.”

A murmur of assent greeted the last words of the sentence, for the
Norsemen were, above all, a law-abiding people. And as obligatory, he
recited the declaration of peace by first saying, “I establish peace
among all men here.”

Then every Thingman that was to judge, or any man who had to perform
legal duties, took an oath upon the ring, and said: “I call those
present to witness that I take oath on the ring, according to law, to
defend or prosecute this case; and give the evidence, verdict, or
judgment which I know to be the most true and right and lawful; so help
me Frey, Njord, and Odin.”

The first case brought before the Thing was that of a Hauld who had
wounded a man in a fit of anger.

“Thou knowest well,” said Ivar, “that the higher a man is in station,
the greater is the indemnity to be paid by him for breaking the law; he
who is of high birth ought to set the example. The judgment of the court
is, that thou shalt pay for the wound thou hast inflicted six rings of
gold, each ring weighing twelve aurar, which is six times the amount a
freeman should pay for the same offence, or half more than a Bondi.”

A man was next brought up for stealing while on a trading voyage. This
class of thieves were called “gauntlet-thieves.” All the crew of the
vessel was present. “Thou knowest the law,” said Ivar. “It is, that thy
head shall be shaved and tarred, and eider-down or feathers put upon it.
Then the crew shall make a road for thee and stand on both sides, and
thou shalt run to the woods if thou canst. Every one shall throw a stick
or a stone after thee, and whoever does not throw shall pay a fine of
nine ortugar.”

The thief was tarred and feathered; a road was made for him between the
sailors; he ran as fast as he could, but he had hardly reached the end
of the road that had been made for him when he fell exhausted, badly
wounded.

A Bondi came before the court, and declared that he had killed two
robbers who tried to defend themselves. “Well hast thou done, for these
men were unholy, and thou hast no indemnity to pay for their lives,” was
the verdict.

Then a man was brought up who had committed burglary and had been caught
with arms upon him. “Thou knowest the laws,” said Ivar again; “thou art
an outlaw and shalt die. Men like thyself the land does not want.”

A case was next brought up in which a man was supposed to have committed
murder. One of the champions of Hjorvard, named Asgrim, had been slain,
and the people who were there were unable to tell who was the slayer;
but it was suspected that a man by the name of Asmund had done the deed,
though he denied the accusation vehemently. It had been decided at a
preceding Thing, by the kinsmen of Asgrim, that Asmund should take an
oath at the following autumn Thing, which was the one now taking place.

Then Ivar took from his arm the oath ring, and, in presence of the
Thingmen and of the multitude, Asmund named two witnesses, as was
required by law, saying: “I choose Thorvald and Olaf as witness that I
take an oath upon the temple ring that I did not redden point and edge
of any sword where Asgrim was slain. I know this oath to be most true,
so help me Odin, Frey, and Njord.”

A man was brought up that had been caught stealing food; he proved that
he had stolen to sustain life, and that he had gone to several
households to try to get work, but could not get it. Witnesses came
forward to testify that he had come to their houses in search of work,
but they had none to give him. “Go thy way,” said Ivar; “for though the
law is that no man shall steal from another, nevertheless it also
declares that the man who gets no work to live by, and steals food to
save his life, shall not be punished.”

One man was brought before the Thing who had been caught stealing for
the third time. “Thou art irredeemable,” said Ivar. “Thieving is born in
thee, and the law of the land is that a man caught three times stealing
must be hanged; for thou art a born thief, and must pay the penalty of
the law; for the land cannot be burdened with men like thee.”

On the fourth day a very important case regarding an inheritance came
before the court. There was a bitter feeling between the parties. Angry
words followed each other; the litigants in the heat of passion lost
their heads, and, to the utter astonishment of every one, had weapons
hidden under their cloaks, and suddenly the Thing ground was covered
with blood. A great uproar arose; the multitude was horror-stricken;
such a thing had never happened before at Dampstadir. The men who had
committed this great offence were outlawed, and had to flee for their
lives.

Ivar declared that the plain was desecrated by the blood of hate, and
consequently no holier than any other ground, and that no Thing could
ever take place there again.

Then Ivar with the Thingmen chose another Thing field, after which they
made preparations to sail for Upsalir.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XXI

                         IVAR’S VISIT TO YNGVI


SIGRLIN was extremely desirous that Ivar should appear at the games and
before the daughters of the Hersir of Svithjod as befitted his rank and
wealth. For several months she had been preparing his outfit. Ivar
himself wanted to have his best apparel and weapons, for men who went to
the games or to the Thing wore their finest garments and arms. When
everything was ready, and before they were packed, his mother called him
and asked him to look at his outfit.

First she showed him the cloaks, or rather mantles; these were made of
woven stuffs that had come from the Caspian, and were very costly. They
were worn over the shoulders, and only by men of high birth; they were
similar in shape to the _paludamentum_, or military cloak of the Romans,
or the _chlamys_ of the Greeks; they were a mark of dignity and honor,
and were fastened with most costly brooches. They were of variegated
hues—green, red, blue, scarlet, and purple—and bordered with a wide
braid of different colors, or with a kind of lace; these mantles were
the handsomest and most costly part of Ivar’s outfit. The Norsemen took
great pride in them. There were also rain and dust cloaks.

The silk and linen underwear, such as vests, undershirts, drawers; silk,
linen, and woollen shirts, were like ours, but without collars attached
to them. Those of wool were of varied patterns and colors. Kirtles were
also plentiful; they were longer than the shirts, were of silk, linen,
and wool. These were put over the shirts, and worn next to the
chain-armor, and extended somewhat below it. There were also many pairs
of trousers; these were of wool, almost tight-fitting, socks and legs in
one piece.

Ivar thanked his mother for all the care she had taken in selecting his
outfit, which could not be more elaborate and costly. He himself chose
the weapons he was to take with him, for there was nothing of which the
Vikings were more proud than their arms. His were unrivalled for beauty
and quality. The chain-armor suits, or “brynjas,” were marvels of
workmanship, and one of them was of gold; the blades of his swords and
saxes were all beautifully damascened, and their hilts were
gold-ornamented, and their scabbards also ornamented with gold; his
shields were gold-rimmed, and adorned with superb designs, representing
warlike deeds of great Vikings.

There was a rich assortment of leather belts, with buckles of gold,
inlaid with precious stones. Some of these buckles were enamelled in
red, green, blue, and black. The Norsemen excelled in the art of
enamelling. A large collection of brooches for fastening his mantles
were in a special box.

His toilet-box contained combs, ear-picks, and tweezers of gold.

But the gems in jewellery were the fastenings of his chain-armor. These
were of bronze, covered with a sheet of gold of exquisite _repoussé_
work.

One of the fastenings had a rosette in the centre, surrounded by nine
heads, but the other circle was of a richness of design in which the
artist had displayed his greatest skill and taste. In that were four
rosettes at equal distance from each other; between each of these was a
figure of a man in a sitting posture, which perhaps represented Ægir,
the god of the sea. Each figure was surrounded by fishes, ducks of
different sizes, etc.

His riding accoutrements could not be excelled for beauty: the stirrups
were of silver, inlaid with gold; the spurs were of solid gold,
ornamented with exquisite filigree work; the bridle was a gilt-bronze
chain.

All those who were to go with him were also to dress with great
magnificence, and their riding gear and weapons were to vie with those
of the richest men of the land.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The fleet of dragon-ships which took Ivar and his retinue to Svithjod
were the finest ships of Gotland, and no handsomer ones could be seen in
the Viking lands. Their red-burnished gold dragons glowed as fire when
the sun shone upon them, and some of them were so much ornamented that
their entire hulls seemed to be of gold. They carried handsome striped
sails of different colors, red and blue stripes predominating. Their
pennants and standards were gold-embroidered. The shields that were to
hang outside, along the gunwales, had gold rims, and were painted in
yellow and black, or red and white, so that their effect, as they lay
side by side, overlapping each other, was very striking.

Fifteen provision ships followed the fleet. Two of these carried some
superb horses which Ivar intended as a present for the Hersir of
Svithjod, for Gotland was celebrated for its breed of horses. Among the
horses were thoroughbred stallions of dark chestnut color. Ivar was to
present him, also, with a new dragon-ship sheeted with thin gold above
the water-line.

Hjalmar, Sigurd, and Sigmund had joined Ivar, each with a handsome
skeid.

After an uneventful voyage, the fleet sighted the shores of Svithjod,
and soon afterwards arrived opposite the fjord leading to Lake Malar.
The fastest vessels let down their sails, cast anchor, and waited for
those lagging behind; and when they had come in sight of each other, the
shields were hung outside of the gunwales of every vessel. The peace
shields were hoisted, and the standards of the different Vikings were
seen floating gracefully on the breeze. The fleet remained at anchor for
the night, and next morning the horns were sounded for the anchors to be
raised and to move forward. The wind was fair and fresh, and as the
ships sailed they passed by many small hamlets nestling in nooks along
the picturesque shore. Slaves in their white garments were seen tilling
the soil, or cutting down trees that were to be used in the construction
of houses or vessels. The harvest had taken place, and rye, barley, and
oats were still stacked in the field. Everything was peaceful, but
behind these hills and these forests lived the Sviar, or the Sueones of
the Romans and their kindred, the bravest and most daring people the
Roman Empire had ever come in contact with.

The fjord leading towards Lake Malar had, in those days, about the same
appearance as to-day. Their granite walls protected them against the
daughters of Ægir and Ran. Island after island lined the coast and the
entrance of the fjord, and the shores were clad in many places with
woods and forests of gigantic oak and pine, and some which witnessed the
scenes I describe are still to be seen here and there. When evening
came, the horns sounded for the vessels to cast anchor for the night.

The following morning, at dawn of day, the ships were again under way.
The voyage drew towards its end, Lake Malar was entered, the old town of
Sigtuna came in sight, and soon afterwards they cast anchor for the last
time.

Then Ivar, two of his uncles, his three foster-brothers, and the men of
high birth who had followed him, left their ships and landed. All were
splendidly attired. Ivar wore over his shoulders a superb red cloak, and
his followers likewise. These cloaks were so long that their swords
could not be seen under them. They mounted their horses, which had been
sent ashore. They rode slowly along, with their hawks resting on their
shoulders or on their wrists. Ivar’s hawk was called Habrok, and was
very famous on account of its skill in catching large birds and hares.

Every man in that retinue looked every inch a warrior; their mustaches,
which only high-born men could wear, gave them a martial appearance;
their hair hung gracefully on their necks from under their shining,
bright helmets. Ivar wore a golden helmet.

The watchmen in the towers at Upsalir had seen Ivar and his following
coming, and told Yngvi of their approach, saying to him: “There glitter
in the sunshine, helmets, splendid shields and chain-armor, axes and
spears. The men look very valiant. Those must be some of thy guests, and
from their bearing they are high born.”

The people watched them as they rode towards Upsalir. When they arrived
in front of the gate they stopped, and after it was opened they entered
the large square, or town, and went to the great banqueting hall,
dismounted near the door, and then went in.

Yngvi was seated on his high seat, and received Ivar and his kinsmen and
warriors with great courtesy, and bade him be seated, as a mark of
honor, in the second high seat. Yngvi was of medium height; he wore a
long, flowing, white beard, for he was of that age when Hersirs wore
beards, instead of a moustache; he had deep blue eyes and a benevolent
countenance, and was clad in a long, flowing robe of great beauty,
embroidered all over with gold. He looked at Ivar intently for a while.
What were his thoughts nobody could tell; but probably he was trying to
read the character of the son of Hjorvard, his kinsman. He, perhaps,
also thought that one of his daughters would make a good match by
marrying the son of Hjorvard.

Ivar was tall and strong; his physique, under the constant training of
athletic games, was superb. His features were regular, his cheeks rather
prominent; his nose was aquiline, his eyes of a most beautiful deep
blue, and, when looking at you, seemed to search your innermost
thoughts; and his long hair was fair and silky.

In the evening there was great feasting and drinking, but the daughters
of the Hersir of Svithjod did not make their appearance.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Wonderful, indeed, was Upsalir, and it was not strange that its fame
extended far and wide, for it was the most beautiful burg in all the
northern lands. The buildings and houses that faced the immense
quadrangle which they surrounded made an extraordinary sight; there were
houses with wooden walls that had stood the storms of centuries, some of
which, it was believed, had been built by Frey himself. What
immense-sized oaks and fir trees had been used in the construction of
these buildings! The timbers had become so hardened on account of the
resin having been absorbed by the fibres of the wood, that they seemed
indestructible. Gold and silver had not been spared in the inside
ornamentation of many of these structures; the best architects and
artists of those days had been employed in their construction,
ornamentation, and carvings. Many of these houses looked very weird and
fantastic, and were of the same style of architecture as those of
Dampstadir, but of an earlier date.

Among those structures stood one finer than all the others; this was the
great banqueting hall, famed all over the Norselands on account of its
splendor, size, and peculiar outside ornamentation of gargoyles. The two
doors leading into the interior were marvellous specimens of carving.
The door-jambs represented the different ceremonies attending the
funeral of Baldr, according to Norse belief, and a heavy gold knocker
adorned each door.

The hall itself was superb; the walls were adorned with carvings, and
represented a sacrifice made to Odin, and many other religious subjects.
Shields hung all along the walls, and these were all adorned with gold,
and with beautiful designs, many telling of the great deeds of the
heroes of the race. They had been collected by each successive ruler of
Svithjod, or had been given to them as presents by the most renowned
smiths of the day. Tapestries hung where there was no carving, and these
had been chiefly embroidered by the daughters and wives of the Hersirs
who had ruled over Upsalir. Here was a tapestry representing ships
gliding over the water with their gold-ornamented dragons; another
represented a body of men dressed in war costume, ready to land. Many
were hunting scenes with dogs or hawks.

The collection of Grecian glass gathered by different rulers, such as
bowls, cups, beakers, and drinking horns, was exquisite. There were
goblets with Greek inscriptions upon them; a beautiful bowl of glass, of
sapphire color, was partly encircled with a delicate open silver work,
showing the color of the glass behind. All these objects illustrated the
great taste and refinement of those who had collected them, and told of
the high civilization of those times in the North. There were numbers of
Roman and Greek bronze vessels of most graceful forms, showing the Roman
and Greek art at its best in that particular branch of industry. Some of
these vessels were fluted on the sides, and the fastenings of the
handles represented winged women’s heads, lions, or other graceful
figures. Upon one of these vases was a Latin inscription in letters of
silver. Roman and Greek statuettes of bronze, of men and women, were
scattered here and there.

But the objects which Yngvi prized more than any others were a
collection of Roman coins anterior to Augustus, of the time of the
republic; these had been coined by patrician families, and showed that
the Sviar made voyages to the Mediterranean, and incursions along its
shores, long before our era. As Yngvi showed them to Ivar, he said:
“Many of our kinsmen have been buried on the Mediterranean, for in the
time of the Etruscan they traded there, and their graves are seen to
this day in that country, and can be easily recognized, for they are
exactly like those found in the Norselands.”

Among the valuable objects from the North were two large and superb
drinking horns, made of bands of gold, with figures in _repoussé_ work,
having strange mythical representations, among which were three-headed
men, shields, swords, horned men, men on horseback, stars, pigs, snakes,
fishes, deer, and other animals. Each of these horns weighed between
seven and eight pounds. There were other vessels of silver, with
beautiful _repoussé_ work in gold near the rim, representing deer,
birds, and animals, which were of Greek or Roman origin.

In this hall the most sumptuous entertainments were given, but only on
great occasions, or when mighty chiefs came on a visit, or when a
wedding took place. Then the scalds recited in the evening, by the light
of heavy wax candles, the deeds of the forefathers and the great
warriors of the race, or the old and wise taught wisdom to those who
were around them. The high seats were of gold. Above the high seat of
Yngvi hung his sword, with the peace bands round it; under it were his
helmet and shield.

Not far from Upsalir were the “idrottir” grounds, or athletic fields, a
place famed all over the North. The name idrottir was applied to all
bodily and mental exercises. Men practised there all kinds of games and
gymnastic exercises.

The most important championship games took place in the spring, before
men left upon Viking expeditions, and in the autumn when they had
returned home. Old and young were equally eager for these contests. When
a ship was at anchor near the shore, the crew always landed to play
games; no opportunity was ever lost when the occasion allowed them to
practise. To gain the championship of the herad was considered a great
honor, but a still greater one was to gain that of several herads, when
many men were pitted against each other. But the contest that was to
take place for the championship of all the Norselands was on a far
greater scale, and was to be a memorable occasion in the lives of those
who were to become contestants.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XXII

                      YNGVI’S POETS AND CHAMPIONS


YNGVI had gathered round him the greatest champions of the Northern
lands. When a warrior had achieved great fame and had obtained the
championship in any game of strength or dexterity, or was a great
berserk, and gained the victory over some celebrated warrior, he made
his way to Upsalir, for the Hersir of Svithjod was convivial, liberal,
and lavish of his gold to his men. No one had ever repented of serving
him, or of following him in battle. Some of the store-houses where his
wealth was kept were literally filled with gold and silver, fine swords
and beautiful weapons, costly garments and cloaks, and other things,
which were to be given away to those who served him faithfully or who
came to visit him; for it was the custom never to let the guest depart
empty-handed. The best gold-smiths of the land were constantly working
for him.

Yngvi, as was customary with great Hersirs, kept always twelve
champions. Every one of these was a famous berserk; and the Hersir of
Svithjod prided himself on the fact that his champions were the
strongest, most agile and skilful warriors in the land, though once in a
while a new man would come and show that no one can be best in
everything.

It was the custom of the berserks, when they were in Upsalir and came to
the hall, first to go and salute Yngvi; then to walk up to every
stranger, and ask him if he thought himself their equal; and if any one
dared to say that he was, then their anger and eagerness to fight
increased.

They began to frown and shout, loudly saying to the man: “Darest thou to
fight us? Then thou wilt need more than big words or boasting. We will
try how much there is in thee.”

But if Yngvi interposed, saying: “These men are my guests, and have come
to see me,” then there was no fighting. Most of them, in time of peace,
went about the country and challenged men to fight duels if they would
not do their will, or went on expeditions in far-off countries to gather
wealth.

It was their custom, when they were only with their own men, and found
the berserk fury coming over them, to go away and wrestle with trees or
rocks, as I have already said, otherwise they would have slain their
friends in their frenzy, for when they were in that state they lost
their reason; but in every-day’s life they were not so bad to have
intercourse with if they were not offended, though they were most
overbearing if their pride or renown were at stake. All of Yngvi’s
berserks had drunk of the blood of wolves and eaten of their hearts in
order to become fearless, and they had succeeded very well in that
respect, for they were feared and dreaded everywhere; but now and then
they found a man to be their equal, and they had to admit him to
fellowship with them.

They had made a vow never to flee from fire; and it was told of them
that one day when they were visiting in the country with Yngvi, the
cheer was so good and the drinks were so strong that they fell fast
asleep, and then fire was set to the hall by some enemy.

One of the champions woke first, and seeing the hall nearly full of
smoke, called out: “Now it will suffocate our hawks,” and then again lay
down to sleep.

Then another saw the hall burning, and said: “Wax will now drop from our
saxes,” and then lay down again.

But when Yngvi awoke, he rose and roused the warriors, and told them to
arm themselves. They then rushed at the walls with such force that the
joints of the timbers broke, and then the berserk rage came at once upon
them; but those who had set fire to the house had fled, and there was no
enemy to fight, so they wrestled with trees and rocks while their
berserk fury lasted.

Yngvi thought a great deal of his berserks, and allowed them a great
deal of latitude, for he knew that in life one must overlook many things
in order to be happy, and he knew their disposition. They, in return,
loved him dearly, and everyone was ready to lose his life for him at his
bidding; but rulers who had good champions were very shy of risking
their lives unnecessarily. One of his favorite champions was Svipdag,
and the way he had come to him was this: His father, the Bondi Svip,
lived far away from other men; he was wealthy, and had been one of the
greatest of champions, and was not at all what he looked like, as he
knew many things and was very wise. He had three sons, Svipdag, Geigad,
and Hvitserk, who was the oldest; they were all well-skilled, strong,
and fine-looking men.

When Svipdag was eighteen winters old, he said one day to his father:
“Our life here in the mountains, in far-off valleys, and unsettled
places, where men never visit nor receive visits, is dull; it would be
better to go to Yngvi and follow him and his champions, if he will
receive us.”

Svip, who wanted to persuade him from doing so, answered: “I do not
think this advisable, for his men are jealous and strong.”

Svipdag answered: “A man must risk something if he wishes to get fame;
he cannot know, before he tries, when luck will come to him.”

His father finally gave him a large axe, and said to his son: “Be not
greedy, do not boast, for that gives a bad reputation; but defend
thyself if attacked, for a great man should boast little, and behave
well in difficulties.”

He also gave him good war accoutrements and a good horse.

Then Svipdag rode, and at night came to Upsalir; he saw that games were
taking place outside the hall; Yngvi sat on a large gold chair, and his
berserks were near him. When Svipdag came, the gate of the burg was
shut, for it was then customary to ask leave to ride in; Svipdag did not
take that trouble, and forced open the gate, and rode into the town.

Then Yngvi said: “This man comes here recklessly, as this has never been
done before. It may be that he has great strength and has no fear.”

The berserks at once got very angry, and thought that he asserted
himself too much. Svipdag rode before Yngvi, and saluted him well, in a
skilful manner. Yngvi asked who he was, and he answered: “I am the son
of the Bondi Svip.”

Then Yngvi soon recognized him, and every one thought he was a great and
high-born champion. The games were continued; Svipdag sat and looked on.
The berserks eyed him angrily, and said to Yngvi that they wanted to try
him; and Yngvi answered: “I think that he has no little strength, but I
should like you to try whether he is such a man as he considers
himself.”

When every one came into the hall, after the games were over, the
berserks walked toward Svipdag, and asked him if he was a champion, as
he made so much of himself. He answered that he was as great a champion
as any of them. At these words their anger and their eagerness to fight
increased, but Yngvi told them to be quiet that evening; they began to
frown, and howled loudly, and said to Svipdag: “Darest thou to fight us?
Then wilt thou need more than thy boasting. We will try how much there
is in thee.”

Svipdag answered; “I will consent to fight one at a time, and will see
if more can be done.”

In the morning a great duel began, and there was no lack of heavy blows.
The new-comer knew how to use his sword with great strength and skill,
and the berserks gave way. Svipdag killed one, and then another wanted
to avenge him. Yngvi stopped the fight, and made peace between them, and
then he made them swear foster-brotherhood, after which he said to
Svipdag: “Great loss hast thou caused me by killing one of my berserks,
but I see that thou canst more than fill his place, and henceforth thou
will be one of my body-guard.”

But of all his body-guard and men Yngvi valued his scalds the most; they
were placed on the second high seat when no strangers were entertained,
so that he could see them. One of them was Odun, the Satirist, so named
because he only recited and composed satirical songs; he was the oldest
bard, and had been the scald of Yngvi’s father. But his greatest scald
was Haldor, who was not quick of speech when he spoke in prose, but
poetry was very easy to him, and he always answered in verse, and songs
flowed from him as fast as he could think. All the scalds of Yngvi were
also famous warriors, and while he went into warfare they were always in
his shield-burg, looking on and singing the praises of the most valiant
one.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                             CHAPTER XXIII

                   Yngvi’s Three Beautiful Daughters


THE three daughters of Yngvi were renowned all over the Northern lands
for their accomplishments and their beauty; the eldest was named Astrid,
the second Randalin, and the youngest Gunnhild. Randalin, “Ran’s dale,”
had been named after Ran, the goddess of the sea; Gunnhild after the two
Valkyrias, Gunn and Hild. It was the custom in those days to make one
name of two. Astrid was twenty-two, Randalin twenty, and Gunnhild
nineteen years of age.

Astrid was so fair that wise men of the country said that she was the
most beautiful maiden in all the Northern lands. Her hair was so long
and thick that she could cover her whole body with it; it was as fine as
silk, and of the color of amber with a tinge of gold. She was somewhat
tall, being above the average height, and had a graceful and slender
figure; on her shoulders rested an extremely handsome head; her features
were perfect, her nose was Grecian in shape, like those of her
ancestors, and her eyes were soft and dreamy, deep blue, contrasting
charmingly with her clear and fresh complexion; the bloom of her cheeks
had that exquisite, soft pink tinge which diffused itself into her white
skin, as delicate as apple blossoms floating on milk, or the hues of the
most lovely carnation; her teeth were so even that they seemed a row of
pearls set between two lovely cherry lips; her hands were slender, not
too small, and her feet were in perfect proportion to her size, with a
high instep; both foot and hand showed the characteristic elegance of
generations of wealth and cultivation. Her walk was dignified for a girl
of her age, and to add to all her charms, she had a sweet and soft
voice, without which no woman is perfect.

Randalin was of medium height, somewhat stouter than Astrid, with a
well-knit body, due to constant exercise, for she was fond of riding and
walking. She had the features of her father, and was very much like him
in many ways. Her eyes were also blue, but her cheeks were ruddier than
those of her eldest sister. She was very accomplished and learned, and
had been taught to speak Greek by one of her bondwomen who had been
captured in Greece. She loved the society of the wise and of scalds, and
admired, above all, valor in men. Good looks to her were nothing without
courage, accomplishments, and good manners.

Gunnhild, the youngest daughter, was of the same height as her eldest
sister. She had thick chestnut hair with darker streaks here and there.
She had blue eyes, which people said were exactly like those of her
mother. Her nose was straight, her mouth small, and when she talked or
smiled, showed two rows of beautiful small teeth; her complexion browned
easily in the sun during the summer months, and her pink cheeks looked
the more beautiful through the darkened skin. She was by far the most
coquettish of all the sisters, and extremely lively and witty, and loved
to see men, young and old, captive at her feet. She had the faculty of
making the last man that she spoke to believe that he was the favorite;
but though much courted, she did not know what love was, and could not
have loved, even if she had tried.

These three sisters had very aristocratic manners. They seemed to have
been born to rule, and appeared in every way descended from high
lineage, and were every inch daughters of Hersirs. They were so
beautiful that the people believed that the Nornir had, at their birth,
fated them to be the fairest among the fair daughters of earth, and had
also gifted them with all the loveliness, charms, and accomplishments
which make women attractive to men, and lead the bravest, highest, and
the most intellectual, captive at their feet, and their willing slaves.
Their presence at the games always incited the players to greater feats;
the scalds became more inspired, and every guest tried his best to be
foremost in their good graces.

Many a great warrior, sons of powerful Hersirs, and foremost in all
kinds of athletic games, had undertaken daring and dangerous expeditions
in the Roman Empire and elsewhere, and had challenged the greatest
champions of the land to combat, and performed acts of great valor and
prowess, in order that their deeds might be sung by the scalds before
the daughters of the Hersir of Svithjod, for they were considered the
greatest prizes in the Viking lands, and no one but those of Odin’s kin
could ever aspire to become their husbands. No chief’s son had yet been
so bold as to ask one of them in marriage, for they all feared that they
had not accomplished deeds of valor great enough to permit them to hope
to win their hearts, for there was nothing in the world which the
Vikings admired more than charming women; towards all they were the soul
of chivalry.

These three sisters lived in their skemma, or bower. There they sewed,
embroidered, and did other handiwork, attended by their free servants or
bondwomen; and there they received their friends.

Each of them owned several bondwomen, to whom they were much attached,
and who were regarded as part of the family. These had been captured,
with their parents, when young; two of them came from Britain, two from
the northern shores of Gaul, and two had come from the Mediterranean.
One of the latter was the daughter of a citizen of Rome, and the other
was a Greek.

Astrid had superintended the household of her father since her mother’s
death, two years before. She attended to the brewing of ale, and vied
with other women of high lineage who should brew the best ale; and she
prided herself upon weaving the finest of linen and spinning the best
spun wool for clothes.

For some reason, the sisters had not made their appearance in the hall
since the arrival of Ivar, and there was great curiosity to see them
among those who had never been to Upsalir; and every day many eyes were
turned towards their bower, trying to get glimpses of their fair forms.
Men dressed in their best, groomed their moustaches, and parted their
long hanging hair carefully, and were most particular in their toilets
when they went out, so that they should not be seen at disadvantage if
perchance they were to meet the three sisters.

The skemma in which the three daughters of the Hersir of Svithjod lived
was an extremely handsome house, with others attached to it. The lower
floor was accessible through a beautiful, pointed porch ornamented with
fine carving; the door led to the large every-day room, which contained
several looms and spinning-wheels. It was used for meals also, and along
the walls were shelves where beautiful dishes, drinking horns, cups, and
table ware were displayed to advantage. There were, besides, other large
rooms on that floor, one of which was the sewing and embroidering room.
The upper story was accessible through stairs leading to the verandas
above, from which one had access to the bedrooms.

Astrid had a bedroom to herself, while Randalin and Gunnhild slept in
another room. Their beds were built along the walls, and between them
was a large closet of the same depth as the width of the beds; heavy
home-made woollen curtains of bright color were hung to hide the beds,
and were very ornamental. Two steps led into each bed. Tables, carved
chairs, cupboards, movable closets with elaborate carvings, made up the
furniture of these bedrooms.

Several smaller rooms on this floor were entirely devoted to the
wardrobe of the three sisters, and contained several large wooden,
painted chests to store many different articles in.

One room contained their dresses. Here hung their “slœdurs,” or festive
gowns, with their long trains; these were worn only at great feasts.
Many of them were of brocade or costly woollens, and gold- and
silver-embroidered. These festive dresses were made very wide, and the
sleeves reached to the wrists. When worn, the waist was generally
adorned by a beautiful belt of gold, from which a bag, often
gold-embroidered, was suspended for rings or other precious ornaments.

Opposite these hung their kirtles, or every-day dresses, which were much
shorter than the festive ones, and were generally of linen or wool, and
of varied patterns.

The mantles were of many kinds. The finest ones were called “skikkja”
and “mottul.” These, like the cloaks of the men, could only be worn by
women of high birth. They were without sleeves, usually fastened at the
neck by a beautiful and costly brooch, or valuable hooks. They were of
different colors—red, brown, purple, blue—and ornamented with wide braid
or with lace on their edges. There were other cloaks, used for winter,
lined with different varieties of fur. In a smaller room was their linen
and silk underwear.

Exquisite small boxes, with hinges of gold, were for their jewels; some
of these boxes were of box-wood, and beautifully carved, and contained
long hair-pins, to fasten the hair when arranged in a large knot on the
back of the head. Some of these pins were of gold, others of silver,
ornamented with gold tops of various designs; there were also diadems of
gold, some with the ends ending in snake-heads, on which the names of
the owners were written in runic letters; numerous necklaces of gold,
some of gold rods, ornamented with crescents. Gold Roman coins, with
loops attached, were fastened to gold chains to be worn round the neck.
There were also other pendants of gold of exquisite filigree work. The
bracelets were many, and of various patterns, some so graceful that even
to-day no jeweler could excel them. Many of these were spiral in shape.
Two of these bracelets on account of their beauty were called “sviagris”
and “hnitud,” and no goldsmith had been able to rival them. They had
been heirlooms in the family for generations. The collection of gold and
mosaic beads was something extraordinary. The mosaics were lovely and of
most skilled workmanship. Besides these were crystal balls of wonderful
clearness, with Greek inscriptions upon them, and amber beads. Gold
buttons for sleeves, and hooks of varied patterns, were together in a
large bowl.

The brooches were most remarkable; some of them were very old, and had
been in the family for generations. Among these were cruciform fibulæ of
bronze, ending with heads of horses, or other animals; circular ones,
and others in the shape of the “Svastica,” a peculiar cross, a sign seen
among the relics of Troy, and to-day on the foot of the image of Buddha,
in India. Many others were circular, of bronze, covered over with a
sheet of _repoussé_ work of gold, upon which were lovely designs. There
were other brooches entirely of gold, or silver gilt, and of various
patterns.

But the finest of all the jewels were the gold “bracteates.” These were
worn hanging on the breast. They were round in shape, and varied very
much in size, from one inch in diameter to seven and eight inches, and
were of the purest gold, very thin, and remarkable for the originality
and peculiarity of their designs.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XXIV

                  THE GUESTS OF THE HERSIR OF SVITHJOD


THE daughters of the Hersir of Svithjod had many of their young
kinswomen visiting them at this time. They had arrived during the summer
months, having been invited to be present at the games. Among those were
Thora, daughter of one of the great Hersirs who ruled over one of the
largest herads in Gardariki; Alfhild, daughter of one of the Hersirs of
Holmgard, which realm, together with Gardariki, comprised a great part
of what is now known as European Russia.

Hildigunn was the daughter of a powerful Hersir of the island of Funen,
almost the equal of the Hersir of Zeeland in power. Randgrid, Geirlaug,
Ingegerd, and Sigrid, were also daughters of great Hersirs.

One of the prettiest and most intelligent of their kinswomen was Thorny.
She had attained her eighteenth year the preceding spring. Her large
hazel eyes were full of poetry and fire, and when she looked at one it
seemed as if she read the inmost thoughts of one’s mind. Her broad
forehead showed intellect, and her head was adorned with a mass of light
brown hair. When she smiled she showed a bewitching set of pearly teeth.
She was full of life, and was not ashamed to say that she preferred
men’s society to that of women.

The third evening, when the men of highest lineage had assembled in the
great banqueting hall and were seated in their respective seats, Astrid,
her two younger sisters, and all their feminine guests entered the hall.
A murmur of admiration greeted them, and no wonder; for it had never
happened within the recollection of the oldest men that so many
high-born and beautiful maidens, daughters of chiefs who ruled over
powerful realms, and who were of Odin’s kin, had been in Upsalir at the
same time. It was certainly the greatest gathering of men and women
within the recollection of anyone. The flower of womanhood was there,
and all that was chivalrous and brave in the land had come also.

Each maiden had in her hand a drinking horn of gold, filled either with
mead, ale, or wine, and she offered it to the guests. Afterwards, lots
were drawn by the warriors to decide where they were to sit, and
fortunate were the men who had drawn the lots which permitted them to be
by the side of maidens. Ivar had as a seat companion Randalin; Hjalmar,
Astrid; Sigurd, Svanhild; Sigmund, Solveig. They talked much to each
other during the evening, and were delighted at their good fortune; and
all hoped to have the same chance again, so pleased were they with each
other.

It happened thereafter that almost always the four foster-brothers had
as companions the same maidens, which attracted everyone’s notice; and,
as they enjoyed so much each other’s society, many began to think that
more than one wedding would take place within a year among them.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The day before the games took place Astrid had a dream, in which her
Disir appeared to her. Every family in these Norselands had, like the
Etruscans and Romans, their guardian spirits. Their belief and worship
of them corresponded somewhat to that of the Lares and Penates of the
Romans. The Disir were supposed to watch over every individual member of
the family. These were thought to be the representatives of the
departed, and when there was danger ahead often made their appearance in
dreams to warn them in time. They always appeared in the shape of women.

Astrid had dreamt that, as she was standing outside of her house, and
while looking over the sea, she saw a woman walking over the waves and
directing her steps towards her house. She was so very tall that she
seemed as high as the highest mountains. Astrid went to meet her, and
invited her to come to her home.

After the guest had seated herself, she said: “Thou, Astrid, and thy two
sisters, must be most careful at the games not to fall in love with the
sons of a great berserk who are coming to Upsalir.”

Then she saw twelve eagles tearing the flesh of men. Then the tall woman
told her to receive Ivar and his foster-brothers well; after saying this
she rose, and as she was ready to depart she said: “I will continue to
protect thee and thy family. Now we will separate for some time. Fare
thee well.”

Thereupon Astrid awoke. She was very much concerned in regard to this
dream, and went to Thorhalla, a woman who was reputed very wise in the
interpretation of dreams. When she came to her door, she said: “I should
like thee to explain a dream which I have dreamt.”

Thorhalla said: “I will not hear thy dream. Go away as quickly as thou
canst to the house of Bryngerd; she will explain it to thee.”

Astrid wondered why Thorhalla would not explain her dream, but she did
as she was bidden; and, after walking quite a while, she came to the
house of Bryngerd, and told her dream to her.

Bryngerd listened very attentively, and said to her: “This forebodes
great events. The woman thou hast seen is thy Disir, and has come to
forewarn thee of danger. The twelve eagles mean the twelve sons of the
berserk Hervard, and many valiant men will fall on thy account.”

On her return home, Astrid told of her dream to her father and to her
sisters, and made preparations for a sacrifice to her Disir, or guardian
genius. The sisters had a special hall near their skemma, with a stone
altar in the room, for sacrificing to their Disirs. Two beautiful black
oxen and a very handsome favorite horse were to be sacrificed.

Ivar and his foster-brothers, unaware of the preparations for a
sacrifice that were being made by the three sisters, wended their way
towards their bower, just as they were beginning to sacrifice, and were
ready to redden the altar with blood. As they approached the house, the
bondmaid who was watching saw them, and went into the hall to warn her
mistresses that some one was coming.

On hearing this, Astrid, full of alarm, came out of the door, and as she
saw Ivar and his foster-brothers she exclaimed: “Do not come here, for
this place is holy! We are making a sacrifice to our Disirs. Do you not
fear the anger of Odin, that you dare to come to us?”

Ivar replied: “We are not afraid to incur the anger of Odin, fair
maidens of Svithjod. We would brave it for your sake, but we will not
come within the holy precincts when you are making a sacrifice.”

After saying this, the foster-brothers went off in another direction.

Astrid returned to the room, and with her sisters reddened the altar
with the blood of the sacrificed animals, and asked their Disirs to
continue to watch over them.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XXV

                    BEGINNING OF THE ATHLETIC GAMES


THE day when the “idrottir,” or athletic games, began had come. All the
warriors and champions who intended to take part in these contests had
arrived either by land or by water. For several days before, wherever
the eye turned, men were seen training and preparing themselves for the
games, and tents were scattered in every direction. The fairest women
and maidens of all the Viking realms were in Upsalir; they also had come
to witness the games. Many of them were of great beauty, and daughters
of Haulds and Bondi who owned vast tracts of land, and rivalled in power
some of the Hersirs. There was also a vast multitude of commoner people
who always collected on such occasions. These brought their tents and
provisions with them, and put up at any place they could find. At dawn
of day, when the games began, a great crowd had already collected on the
idrottir fields.

Among the daughters of Hersirs and high-born men who were present were
Signy, Ragnild, Helga, Hjordis, Sigrid, Ingebjorg, Thora, Sigrun,
Gudrun, Herborg, Bryngerd, Randgrid, Kara, Thorhalla, Bergthora,
Grimhild, Brynhild, Gudrod, Asta, Hildirid, Thorgerd, Thordis, Ingigerd,
Thurid, Hungerd, Hallgerd, Hildigunn, Asgerd, Ulfhild, Gyda, Thyri,
Olrun, Svanhild, Hrefna.

Women were always one of the most interesting features at the games.
They came to applaud and cheer the contestants, and to urge the men to
their utmost. No wonder that there was a saying, that at the games many
lost their hearts, and that numerous engagements and weddings were sure
to take place during the year that followed.

At sight of them, Ivar and every other man was filled with ambition. “I
must become a champion,” was the thought of every one, “so that these
fair creatures may admire me.” It was no wonder that so many handsome
girls and women had sent such a thrill of admiration through the vast
multitude, for before them stood the representative of all that was
beautiful, graceful, and accomplished in the Norselands.

A parterre of exquisite flowers could not have presented a more lovely
view. They were clad in their most becoming day or walking dress, which
came to just above the ankles. Their foreheads were adorned with diadems
of gold, and their necks and arms with necklaces and bracelets of gold.
Their waists were surrounded with belts of gold of variegated patterns
and exquisite workmanship, showing the taste and skill of the goldsmith.
Every one wore her mantle; these hung gracefully over their shoulders,
and were of different colors, red, purple, blue, brown, and white
predominating. All were more or less embroidered with silver and gold,
and made fast by artistic brooches of gold.

“What a beautiful sight!” Sigmund exclaimed. “Look, foster-brothers, at
their thick and glossy hair!” All the tints of blonde type were here
represented, from the lightest flaxen, amber, and burnished gold, to the
dark auburn and chestnut.

Sigurd, pointing out to Ivar a maiden who had superb hair, said: “See
how luxuriously her hair of gold glows against the azure of the sky.
Look at her eyes; they are as the deep blue of the sea we meet when we
are far away from the land.”

“Look at this one,” said Ivar, pointing to him one of the loveliest
maidens in this bevy of beauty. “See her hair hanging on her back, and
swaying in the breeze; it is the color of a field of wheat moving in the
wind, and gilded by the rays of the sun.”

“Look at this other one,” said again Hjalmar; “her hair is as black as
that of the raven. Her eyes seem to send forth flashes of fire. Some of
the kin from which she is descended must have come from the land of the
Huns; I think she must be from Gardariki.” She was unique among all,
with her raven hair, and much admired on that account, for the fair hues
generally predominated over the dark.

Sigurd said: “Foster-brothers, have you ever seen such eyes as those
that are here together? They are like a bunch of arrows in a quiver,
ready to be shot at us poor mortals, and to make us feel the pangs of
love. Some of them are dreamy, some are twinkling with mischief, some
are piercing, some are so loving, a few are so fiery, that one feels
that it is better not to excite the ire of the maiden who possesses
them. Look at their color—from the deep blue to the amethyst and
greenish tourmaline. Look at the hazel ones; there are but a few of
them, but oh, how lovely and poetical! They seem at times to send forth
flashes of genius, then to return again gently to their dreamy mood.
Well may the eyes be called the mirror of our thoughts, for they tell of
our love, sorrow, or anger.”

Among the great Vikings who had come to compete for the championship
were Haki, Starkad, Ingvald, Sigurd, Bodvar, Hervard, Ingimund, Heidrek,
Thorolf, Hallvard, Asmund, Agnar, Ragnar, Hodbrod, Gunnar, Volsung,
Thorvald, Siggier, Thordis, Einar, Björn, Ulf, Sigmund, Ogmund, Vemund,
Thormod, Gautrek, Thorbrand, Indridi, Gauti, Vikar, Fridthjolf, Hrolf,
Hjalmter, Halfdan, Eirek the Red, Alrek, Ottar, Visbur, Refil, Adils,
Ingald, Havar, Randver, Hogni, Arnvid, Grammar, Kolbak, Jorund, Arnkel,
Skeggi, Hromund, Hord, Gisli, Thorkel, Egil, Ketil, Ingolf, Leif,
Erling, Glum, Ogvald, Viga.

These men, and many others present, were the embodiment of all that was
chivalrous and brave in the Norselands. Many of them had passed a great
part of their lives at sea or in foreign lands, conquering and fighting,
carrying their victorious standards before them everywhere. Their ruddy
faces told that they were the sons of the sea, who had fought many a
time, with great skill, the daughters of Ægir and Ran. What tales many
could tell of the terrific gales they had encountered with their ships
while on their expeditions, voyaging on either the North Sea, the
Atlantic Ocean, or the Mediterranean, and almost every one could say
that some of their kinsmen had gone to the hall of Ran on their way to
or from home! Fear was unknown to them all.

What superb specimens of manhood they were! The finest the world could
show! Spartan-like in appearance, for all the weak at their birth had
not been allowed to live. What splendid proportions their bodies had!
What strong chests and powerful frames! What muscles! For from their
childhood these men had been trained, and practised athletic games, and
all had lived much in the open air. Many were tall, but there were also
many of medium height. A few were short. These were often the hardiest
and most agile, and could stand hardships much better than their taller
friends. Most of them were fair, but some few had dark hair and beards.

Yngvi, with his three beautiful daughters, a bevy of young maidens, and
wives of Hersirs and Haulds, and other guests, when they arrived on the
field took their places on an elevated spot, from which they could
survey the games.

Astrid was dressed in a red, ornamented kirtle, and over it a scarlet
cloak, ornamented with lace. Her long, fair hair reached down far below
her waist. Randalin wore a blue woven mantle, and under it a scarlet
dress, with a gold belt. Her hair reached down to her waist on both
sides, and she tucked its tresses under her belt. Gunnhild wore a
kirtle, a dress fitting the waist very lightly, and short, and over her
dress a close-fitting blue jacket.

Among the distinguished women were Drifa, the wife of the Hersir of the
island of Zeeland. She came, followed by three of her bondmaids. She had
a red dress, narrow below, long and tight at the waist, with long
sleeves, and wore a band of gold cloth round her forehead; her hair was
long and fine. Over her shoulders hung a white, gold-embroidered cloak.
Hallgerd, a beautiful woman, widow of the former Hersir of the island of
Fyen, who was very much sought for on account of her wealth, was dressed
most tastefully, and her belt of gold showed her graceful form to
advantage.

Yngvi, the Hersirs, and many prominent men and scalds, stood by
themselves, near them, and were to be the umpires. As soon as Ivar and
his foster-brothers had arrived on the fields, they went to salute the
daughters of the Hersir of Svithjod and all the fair maidens who were
their guests. A shower of smiles and bows from them told how the
compliment was appreciated, for many blushed.

Ivar and his foster-brothers saluted Yngvi and the other Hersirs. Yngvi
asked Ivar if he was a man of many athletic games.

Ivar replied: “My foster-father thought I knew many things well; but I
have not shown my skill to others, and I think thou wilt find it slight
when compared to that of some men.”

Ivar replied in this way, for he remembered the advice which his father
had given him, that a man with a thinking mind should not boast, but
rather be heedful in his mood, and beware, because the tongue is the
head’s bane.

Then all prepared themselves for the contests that were to
begin—wrestling, jumping, leaping, running, different games of ball,
swimming, and warlike exercises with spears, swords, bows and arrows.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XXVI

                    GREAT FEATS OF IVAR AND HJALMAR


THE contests began with wrestling, which was one of the most popular of
the games. The simplest form of this sport was for the wrestlers to take
hold of each other’s arms or waists, as best they could, and by the
strength of their arms endeavor to throw each other off their feet.

The Sviars and the Gotlanders were pitted against each other; the former
had kept the championship for several years, and Ivar and other
Gotlanders intended to wrest it from them if they could. The competitors
divided themselves by lot into two parties, each of which was drawn up
in a row, headed by its leader. These were to pair off their men to
wrestle in the arena, between the two rows, one after the other. Ivar’s
side was the weaker, having two men less, so two men were taken off from
the Sviars’ side.

Before beginning, every man threw off his outer garment in order to be
more free and agile, and kept only a slight covering. The beholder could
see at a glance what early gymnastic and athletic training did for the
body; broad chests, strong and muscular limbs were the chief
characteristics of every man.

The crowd watched with intense eagerness the preliminaries of the
contest. Twenty-two men on each side were to take part. The contest was
quite even; here a man on the Sviar side fell, then one on the Gotlander
side. At times the wrestling was very severe between combatants, and the
spectators watched with great interest the expansion or contraction of
the muscles of the rivals.

The fourth man before the last on the Sviar side had been victorious,
and had thrown the last three men but one of the Gotlanders, and Ivar
was the only wrestler left. So he and his antagonist wrestled for a long
time, until at last the Sviar fell. Then Ivar had to wrestle with the
three others, and threw them one after the other, when a great cheer,
like the sound of distant thunder, greeted his victory, and his
foster-brothers came to congratulate him with great joy.

After this, Ivar and his foster-brothers went to the day meal, and on
the way to the hall Sigmund saw among the bevy of young women one that
looked at him intently. She was fair of face, and beautiful to look at;
she wore a red dress, ornamented all over with lace. Her hair was flaxen
and glossy, and fell over her shoulders. Sigmund asked who she was, and
about her family, and was told that she was the sister of Thorir, a
Hersir who ruled a large herad, and that her name was Thora “Hladhönd,”
which means lace hand. To Sigmund she was the most beautiful woman on
the grounds. Then he went to speak to her and found that they had met
before at a midwinter sacrifice. After their meal they rested a while,
and then went back to the games, and looked on.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The second day the contest was to be a more difficult form of wrestling,
which consisted in grappling and attacking according to certain rules,
by systematic turnings and grip movements with arms and legs, each
seeking to bring the other to the ground. Ivar did not wish to be
recognized, as he had been the successful champion the day before, and
the weather being chilly he had put on a cloak with a hood which partly
hid his face.

Among those who took part in the game was a man of very powerful frame,
of the name of Thorbjörn. He would walk and look round the crowd, and
any one he wanted to take part in the game he seized by the hand and
pulled forward into the field; and one after another these fell before
him, to the great amusement of the crowd. When almost all had wrestled,
except the strongest, the people began to ask themselves who should
contend against Thorbjörn. Thorbjörn himself was looking round, puffed
up with pride, thinking no one could be stronger than he, and challenged
the champions who had fought against each other the preceding day.
Noticing among them a man of large size, whose face he could not clearly
see on account of a hood he wore, he came towards him and took hold of
his hand. At first he pulled hard, and then with all his strength, but
the man sat still and could not be moved. Then Thorbjörn said in an
angry voice: “No one ever sat so firm before me as thou dost. Who art
thou?” Then pulling his hood down, so that his face could be seen, he
exclaimed: “Ivar Hjorvardson!” and added, “If thou wilt take part in
this contest with me, thou art a welcome guest.”

“I have ceased to wrestle,” answered Ivar, whose feats of the day before
Thorbjörn had not witnessed, “but there was a time when I enjoyed
wrestling greatly.”

Soon after, the contest between the two began. Thorbjörn rushed at Ivar,
who stood firm, without flinching, and then stretched his arms around
the back of Thorbjörn, caught hold of his breeches, lifted him off his
feet over his head, and threw him behind him, so that Thorbjörn’s
shoulders struck the ground with a heavy thud. This was a magnificent
exhibition of strength, and it was hailed by the crowd with great
acclamations.

Then one of Thorbjörn’s brothers, called Angul, challenged Ivar, who
said: “Let me rest a little while, and then I will be ready for thee.”

This new challenger was also of great strength, and each had the better
of the other by turns. They fell twice together on their knees. They
grasped each other so tightly that both became blue from the pressure,
but finally Angul fell.

Ivar had shown that he was so strong that the people were eager to see
two champions attack him at the same time. This was against the rules,
but was allowed if any contestant was willing to encounter such odds.
Ivar said he thought he could do so in the afternoon, after a brief
rest.

In the afternoon two champions who were thought the strongest wrestlers
attacked him at the same time; they wrestled valiantly, but could not
throw Ivar, and after awhile both men fell. All the people were greatly
delighted at this spectacle. When the wrestlers stopped they thanked
them for their exhibition, and it was the opinion of all that Ivar’s two
opponents together were not as strong as he, so Ivar was proclaimed the
champion in wrestling.

That evening the scalds sang before an admiring crowd the deeds of great
warriors, and every one present was dressed in his best attire.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The games of ball were by far the most popular of all; they were to last
two days, for there were so many competitors. There were three kinds of
ball games, called Knattleik, Soppleik, and Skofuleik, respectively.
This last game was a winter one, and was played on the ice, week after
week, by the people of a single herad, and was a source of great
amusement. All these games were considered more or less dangerous, as
the balls were of wood or of scraped horn enclosed in leather, and were
sent back with tremendous force by the bat.

Hord, a great ball-player from the island of Zeeland, had sent a
challenge to the men of Gotland to compete for the championship. Men of
equal strength were chosen on both sides, so that the chances might be
even.

The game was played in this way: A man threw the ball into the air, and
then struck it with a bat, sending it a long distance; another caught it
with his hands, and sent it back, but this the opposite side sought to
prevent by shoving him aside, or by throwing him down, or striking the
ball away from him. If the ball went beyond the bounds, or fell on the
ground, the man who had knocked it had to go and fetch it.

Hjalmar was a great ball-player, and wherever he had competed for the
championship in ball games he had been victorious. It was generally
conceded that he was the best player in Engel. Hord was considered the
best ball-player in Zeeland; he was very popular and a very strong man.
The contest began very eagerly; both sides had ten men each, and were
very jealous of each other, and the game became very rough. The
Gotlanders won the victory, but four men of Zeeland and three men of
Gotland had been badly hurt in the contest.

Other games of ball were taking place in different parts of the field at
the same time.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The fourth day the crowd seemed greater than ever, and many other men
wanted to play. Among these were two unknown men, who came to Yngvi,
and, after saluting him, said their names were Hrafn and Krak, and they
hailed from the island of Bornholm; they boasted that no one could play
better than they did. After hearing their boasting, many invited them to
play; they said that they were rather rough-handed players, but that
they could not help it, for they were strong men. The champions of Yngvi
said that they did not mind that, and would take care of themselves,
whatever might happen. The two brothers went to the games, and generally
had the ball; they played very savagely, as they had said, and pushed
men and knocked them down roughly, so that when the evening came many
were bruised or maimed.

The following morning Sigurd prevailed upon Sigmund to play with him
against them. Hrafn and Krak were already in the fields, challenging.
Hrafn took the ball and Krak the bat, and they played as they were wont.

When they had played for a while, Sigurd got hold of the ball from
Hrafn, and then snatched the bat from Krak, and sent it to Sigmund. They
kept the ball for a long time, and Hrafn and Krak could not get hold of
it; so Sigurd and Sigmund were victorious, and they kept the
championship to the end of the games, at which Yngvi, Astrid, her
sisters, and a bevy of maidens were constantly present.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The running games were of two kinds: men running against fast horses, or
against each other. In this game there were many competitors. The
fleetest horses in Upsalir, or rather in Svithjod, had been picked out
for the contest. Men who competed were dressed in tights only. Hjalmar,
who was one of the fleetest men known, was to run against the fleetest
horse. When the signal to start came, he started with the horse, and
though the animal kept abreast of him nearly all the time, he finally
reached the starting point somewhat ahead. One of the spectators was so
surprised at Hjalmar’s feat that he said to him: “Didst thou not hold
the strap of the saddle-girth, and let the horse pull thee along?”

“Not in the least,” replied Ivar, hotly indignant at the distrust
expressed of his foster-brother.

Yngvi had a very fast horse, which was next entered against Hjalmar. The
two started together, and Hjalmar ran ahead of the horse the whole way.
When the race was finished, Hjalmar said: “Did I this time take hold of
the saddle-girth?”

“I think thou didst start first,” replied the umpire.

The horse was allowed to breathe a while, then his rider pricked him
with his spurs, and he sprang off anew. This time Hjalmar stood still
until the umpire shouted: “Run now.” Then Hjalmar himself started, and
soon outran the horse, and kept far in front of it all the way to the
starting point of the course, which he reached long in advance. The vast
multitude loudly applauded Hjalmar; and as he passed in front of the
daughters of Yngvi and the bevy of young women, they too cheered him,
and he bowed gallantly to them. Astrid had been watching him since the
games had begun, and admired him much, and as he passed by her she
shouted, “Well done, Hjalmar Gudbrandson of Engel.” She had hardly said
these words, when her face became crimson, and she wished she had been
able to restrain herself.

Then all the men that had run faster than the horses came and competed
for the championship. Hjalmar ran so fast that his feet did not seem to
touch the ground. He distanced all his competitors, and was proclaimed
the champion runner, to the great joy of Astrid, who already loved him,
though she was, maiden-like, only half conscious of the fact.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The two following days were to be devoted to warlike exercises, and the
next morning Yngvi asked Ivar: “Art thou skilful in warlike exercise?”

Ivar replied in his usual modest way: “My foster-father and my
foster-mother thought so, but I have not shown my skill to others, and I
think thou wilt find it slight compared with that of many men. I have
now won several championships since the games have begun, but I do not
think I shall be the foremost in warlike games, for it would be strange
if my luck was to continue. Nevertheless I will strive for the
championship, and do my best.”

Then Ulf, a great Viking, who was said to be the best shot with the bow
and arrow in all Norway, came up to Ivar and said to him: “Let us try
our skill. Thou art younger than I, but I hear thou art very skilful
with the bow.”

Upon this, Ulf took a spear, and put its point into the ground; then he
placed an arrow on the string, and shot into the air; the arrow turned
itself in its course, came down with its point in the end of the
spear-shaft, and stood there upright. Ivar next took an arrow and shot.
It went very high, then the arrow-point came down into the shaft of the
arrow of Ulf, that had stuck on the shaft of the spear. Then Ulf took a
spear, and threw it so powerfully and so far, and nevertheless so
straight, that all wondered. But Ivar threw still farther than all, so
that his spear socket lay on the point of Ulf’s spear. Ulf took the
spear again, and shot another time, and the spear went beyond that of
Ivar’s.

“I will not throw any more, for I see it is useless,” said Ivar.

“Throw,” said Ulf, “and farther if thou canst.”

Ivar threw, and this time far ahead. After this, Ulf placed an arrow on
the bow-string, and took a knife and stuck it into an oak. He then shot
into the back of the knife-handle, so that the arrow stuck fast. Ivar
next took up his arrows, while Ulf stood near him and said: “With gold
are thy arrows wound round, and a very ambitious man art thou.”

“I did not cause these arrows to be made; they were given to me, and I
have not taken any ornaments off them,” returned Ivar, shooting, and
hitting the knife-handle, and splitting it, the arrow-point sticking in
the upper point of the blade.

“Now we will shoot farther,” said Ulf. Then he laid an arrow on the
string, and drew the bow so as to almost bend its tips together. The
arrow flew very far, and stopped in a very slender bough at which he had
aimed. Every one thought this a most excellent shot; but Ivar shot still
a little farther, and, besides, his arrow pierced a nut that had been
put up as a target. All present wondered at this.

“Now the nut shall be taken and placed on the head of Björn,” said Ulf,
“and there thou shalt try if thou canst hit it, if thou art willing to
do so. Thou shalt not shoot from a shorter distance than before. Björn
is my slave, and for his boldness and willingness I will give him his
freedom after the trial, if his life is spared.”

Björn was delighted and willing to risk his life for his freedom, for
where is the man that does not love to be free?

“Wilt thou stand still and not shrink, if I shoot at the nut?” asked
Ivar.

“Certainly,” said Björn, who had witnessed the skill of Ivar, and
therefore had great confidence in his aim.

“Then Ulf shall stand at thy side,” replied Ivar, “and see if I hit the
nut.”

Ulf assented, and Ivar made ready and took aim. The arrow flew swiftly,
and skipped over the crown of Björn’s head and under the nut, and Björn
was not wounded. The nut rolled backward from his head, but the arrow
went much farther.

When Yngvi asked if the shot had hit the nut, Ulf replied: “Better than
hit; for he shot under the nut, and it rolled down, and he harmed not
Björn.”

This extraordinary feat of Ivar was greatly applauded, and by none more
than by Randalin. Björn the slave was made free.

After this, Ivar took his sword, and handled it equally well with the
right and the left hand, and moved it so swiftly that it seemed as if
there were three swords in the air at a time. Then he threw his sword
high up, caught it with his left hand, having the shield in his right
hand, and dealt a terrific blow upon a shield which a man held for the
purpose, before the people could see what he was about to do. The
enthusiasm of Randalin was unbounded when she saw the great skill of
Ivar.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Then came the leaping games. Many leaped as well backward as forward,
more than their height, in full war apparel, and the championship was
undecided when Ivar came forward in full war dress, with helmet,
chain-armor, sword, and shield, and leaped far above his height, which
was nearly six feet, and then leaped backward quite as high as he had
done forward. This feat was cheered tumultuously, and all agreed that to
Ivar should be awarded the championship.

                  *       *       *       *       *

On the last day of the games, the twelve sons of the powerful and famous
berserk Hervard appeared on the scene of the contest for the
championship in swimming. Thorgrim was the eldest; the second, Gisli;
the third, Bui; the fourth, Seming; the fifth, Hadding; the sixth,
Thorolf; the seventh, Brani; the eighth, Angantyr; the ninth, Ketil; the
tenth, Grim; the eleventh, Barri; the twelfth, Asbjörn. All these
brothers were equal in strength and skill, with the exception of
Thorgrim, who was much the strongest; they were all great berserks, and
had inherited all the warlike qualities of their father and kin, and
most of them had also the same temper. They had all gone into battle
before they were fifteen years old, and since had ravaged far and wide,
and had met no equal in strength and courage. They had won great renown,
for never did they engage in battle without gaining the victory. These
twelve brothers always went together in one ship, with no other champion
on board, but often they had a great following of ships and men. Their
father, who had been a very great warrior, had given them many excellent
swords, which he had taken in war. Thorgrim had the sword Mistletoe,
Gisli the sword Thegn, Bui the sword Rangvid, and all the other brothers
had swords equally good and celebrated among Vikings; besides these,
they had other excellent dueling swords. They went on warlike
expeditions during the summer, but during the winter they remained at
home with their father.

It happened that the preceding Yule all these brothers were at home, and
on the evening that the men were to make vows over the horn of Bragi,
they came into the hall of their father, and after many vows had been
made, they made theirs. Bui made the vow that he would marry Astrid, the
eldest daughter of Yngvi, the Hersir of Svithjod, and never allow any
one to possess her in case her father or herself should refuse him. His
eleven brothers vowed that they would stand by him.

They had come to take part in the games, and to win championships, after
which they intended to ask for the hand of Astrid, at the feast which
was always given at the conclusion of the games.

The brothers had noticed with no little jealousy that Astrid and Hjalmar
seemed to love each other, but no one knew of their errand, for they had
kept it secret. They had resolved to try to drown Hjalmar in the
swimming contests.

Yngvi and all high-born women and men of the land were present when the
swimming began. Among the most remarkable swimmers was a man of the name
of Olvir, who went to Ivar and said to him: “What thinkest thou of our
having a swimming match?”

“I think well of it,” replied Ivar, “for I am told that thou and I are
about equal as swimmers.”

Ivar and Olvir swam off, and played a long time with each other,
alternately dragging each other down, and finally they were so long
under water that the spectators did not expect them ever to come up
again. But at last Olvir rose and swam ashore. He went up and rested
himself, but did not dress. No one knew or dared to ask what had become
of Ivar. But after a still longer time, he too appeared above the
surface. He had caught a very large seal, and sat on its back. He clung
to it with both hands by its bristles, and thus steered it, and when he
came near the shore let it go.

“Why didst not thou kill the seal with the knife thou didst carry in thy
belt?” asked many people.

“Because,” answered Ivar, “if I had done so, Olvir, or those who
witnessed our contest, would have said that I had found it dead.”

Though Olvir had been the first to come ashore, while Ivar had taken
time to capture the seal, it was decided by the umpires that the best
swimmer of the two was Ivar, to the great satisfaction of all the
maidens and women that were present, and of all his male friends as
well; but none was as pleased as Randalin.

Then came the contest in swimming clad in full war dress. Not many dared
to try this contest. Hjalmar took his helmet, chain-armor, and sword,
wrapped them in his cloak, making a bundle of them, which he tied on his
back. Then he broke off his spear handle and threw it far off into the
water, and swam towards the broken handle. He caught it, then swam
farther, to an island far away. No one swam as far as he, so he won the
championship that morning, to the great delight of Astrid.

After the day’s meal and the drinking hour were over, Thorgrim, the
eldest son of Hervard, called his brothers, and they went down to the
shore; and Thorgrim said to Gisli: “I trust to thee to drown Hjalmar
while competing with him to-day.”

Gisli answered that it would be difficult to do so, and then Thorgrim
asked Bui to undertake it. Bui replied that he was doubtful of success,
but consented to try. Then Bui went to challenge Hjalmar, and Hjalmar
accepted, saying to himself: “Now I need not spare myself, as I should
like better to contend with him than with any other of these berserks.”

Bui asked if they should try a long swimming match.

“We may do so,” replied Hjalmar, “as thou mayest have the better of it
in the other modes of swimming.”

When they had been swimming for a long time, Bui seemed anxious to go
back, but Hjalmar kept on. Bui swam somewhat more slowly, and asked,
shortly after: “Art thou to swim longer?”

“I think thou wilt be able to swim alone towards the shore,” replied
Hjalmar. “I will swim farther.”

“Very well,” said Bui, “I will risk going back;” and he turned, but had
not gone far before he became exhausted. Hjalmar swam to him, and asked
how it went with him, but Bui’s pride prevented him from acknowledging
his weakness, and he told him he might go his way.

Hjalmar replied: “I think thou deservest that we both go together, for I
do not want thee to be drowned. Lay thy hands on my back, and thus
support thyself;” and in this way they came to land.

Bui walked up the bank, but had become quite exhausted. Hjalmar sat down
upon a boulder at the mark of high water. Thorgrim asked his brother how
he felt. Bui answered, “I should not be able to tell if Hjalmar had not
been a good and generous man.”

“Now Ketil,” said Thorgrim, unmoved by hearing of this chivalrous
conduct, “thou shalt try to drown Hjalmar.”

“I will not try,” answered his brother, “for it seems to me that Bui,
who has tried the swimming, has won little glory, and that all the fame
of the contest has gone to Hjalmar.”

Then Thorgrim himself challenged Hjalmar, and threw off his clothes.
Hjalmar rose from his stone, and went into the water with Thorgrim, and
as soon as they met, Thorgrim thrust him down into the deep. No one on
shore could see what they were doing, for they were both far under
water, though the sea boiled above them. After a while it became quiet,
and Thorgrim swam ashore.

Ivar and his two other foster-brothers began to feel very anxious, as
Hjalmar was not seen any more. They thought Thorgrim had drowned him,
and they swore to avenge him. Astrid fainted on her seat, and there was
great sorrow among the women, maidens, and men that had seen the
contest, and many friends mourned the death of Hjalmar, who they thought
had surely gone to the hall of Ran without being prepared to appear
there as befitted his rank.

There was little merriment over the beer in the hall that evening. Yngvi
was overcome with anger, for if Thorgrim had drowned Hjalmar by hurting
him, it was murder; but Thorgrim declared that if Hjalmar was drowned,
it was from exhaustion, and he was ready to take his oath on the temple
ring that he was innocent of any foul deed. Lights were kindled, and the
second high seat reserved for Hjalmar was empty. Suddenly the door of
the hall opened. Hjalmar entered, greeted by great shouts of joy, and,
advancing towards the seat of Thorgrim, he placed on his knee the knife
Thorgrim had worn in his belt when swimming; then everybody knew that
Thorgrim had carried a knife, which Hjalmar had taken from him, and yet
had spared his life.

Hjalmar had swum under water for a while, and landed the other side of a
small island, where nobody could see him from the shore. After a time,
hearing the good news of Hjalmar’s safety, Astrid entered the hall,
followed by her sisters and girl friends, with a golden horn in her
hand. She paused before Hjalmar and said: “Hail to thee, noble Hjalmar!
thrice hail to thee on account of the danger thou hast escaped!” and
then seated herself by his side, and with a frowning look eyed the
twelve sons of Hervard. These were more angry than ever against Hjalmar,
and bore him no good will, but nothing could be seen of this in their
countenances.

The hall became full of clatter and cheer; the beer was drunk freely.
All felt happy that Hjalmar had not lost his life; the only unhappy ones
were the twelve brothers, who, nevertheless, tried to appear merry.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                             CHAPTER XXVII

                    THE FOSTER-BROTHERS FALL IN LOVE


THE meeting of so many people at the games played havoc with the hearts
of many a maiden and many a warrior who had come to Upsalir. Tales of
love had been whispered in the ears of many trusting and confiding
Viking daughters, and many had sworn to love each other until death.
Vikings who lived far away, or in distant lands, had promised to come
with their ships and visit the fair ones who had inspired them with
admiration and love. Of course, they were coming to see their fathers
and mothers, or their kinsmen, with whom they had become friends. These
brave warriors and doughty champions deluded themselves, as men often do
on such occasions, with the idea that the people would not understand
that their object in coming was to see the daughters, instead of their
fathers, mothers, or kinsmen. It is true that some men had become fast
friends, and had sworn foster-brotherhood to each other during the
games.

The time was near at hand when the lovers were to part; sleepless nights
told of the anguish many felt at the thought of going away; and no
wonder, for how many had felt love budding for the first time. What
delightful days had just been passed! What new friends many had made!
How many old friendships had been renewed! How many beloved faces had
been seen again, after years of separation! How many slumbering loves
had awakened!

But the games were also to leave many heart-burnings. There had been
broken friendships between men or women who had been fast friends
before; for, if there is one thing in the world that the friendship of
two men cannot support, even if they are brothers, it is for both to
love the same woman; and it is the same with two women, even if they are
sisters, who love the same man. Envy and hatred are sure to follow, for
love cannot be shared. Many had also taken an oath beforehand that they
would marry such or such a girl, or challenge their successful rival to
mortal combat; and many a duel was to take place on that account, for it
had happened that the maidens they admired had not always reciprocated
their feelings, and, indeed, loved some one else better.

One evening the foster-brothers did not go to the hall, and were
together in their house, and for quite a while had not uttered a single
word, when suddenly the silence was broken by Sigurd, who said to Ivar:
“Foster-brother, thou seemest to be in a meditative mood. What dost thou
think on?”

“I was thinking,” replied Ivar, “of love.” And he continued: “Love was
born in the beginning of all things, and came with the world. Atoms
kissed atoms, and were made one. The pollen of a flower wanders in the
air, over sea and land, to kiss another flower, and say ‘I love thee.’
The sea kisses the shore; the moon and the stars kiss the night; the
breezes, the water and the land; the sun, the earth; the dawn, the day;
the twilight, the night; the heat, the cold; the dew, the flowers, the
meadows, and the woods; the rain kisses all life. Men and women were
born out of love, and both wander in the world until they meet their
mates, for love is part of their own being. Life without love might as
well never have existed.”

“Yes,” exclaimed Hjalmar, “to us men, woman is the incarnation of love,
of all that is sweet and beautiful in life. To us she is the most
sublime conception of the creative power of the gods.” He was thinking
of Astrid when he uttered these sentiments. “We forget Odin for the
woman we love; for her we would give our last drop of blood. We would
die before her eyes that she might see our manliness and bravery, and
learn that we are worthy of her love.”

Then, with great animation, he exclaimed: “O Love, embrace me with thy
giant’s strength, and stay with me until my life ebbs away! Bring thy
vivifying breath close to my lips, until thou becomest part of my own
being, for I care not to live without thee. When Mother Earth, who has
fed me and loved me so tenderly, folds me within her embrace, and hides
from me forever the light of the sun and of this beautiful world which I
have loved so much, O Love, envelop me with thy immortality!”

“Thou must surely be in love,” exclaimed the three foster-brothers, “to
utter the sentiments thou hast just expressed.”

“The fact is,” said Sigurd, “that love is lurking in the heart of you
all, my foster-brothers.”

“That is true,” they shouted with one voice, and began to exchange
confidences.

Ivar spoke first, and declared that he loved Randalin, Yngvi’s second
daughter, to distraction. “When she speaks,” he added, “her voice sounds
to me as the softest tones of the harp; from her lips come the scented
perfume of the roses of the Caspian, or of the flowers of our own land.”

Then, in a fit of enthusiasm, he said, with great earnestness:
“Foster-brothers, I tell you that honey is sour compared with the
sweetness of Randalin.” A merry laugh of approbation greeted Ivar’s last
sentence.

Then Hjalmar said: “Foster-brothers, I love Astrid, the eldest daughter
of the Hersir of Svithjod, and the goddess Sjofn has turned her mind and
mine to mutual love, and I have taken an oath that no one shall marry
her unless I fall by his hand.”

“We will stand by thee, Hjalmar!” shouted again all the foster-brothers.

Sigmund declared that he loved Solveig the Fair, so called on account of
her beauty. Solveig was very retiring and bashful, but her dignified
manner and charms had not escaped Sigmund. She was the daughter of Björn
Hersir, who ruled over a large herad, and resided at Gaular, close by
the temple. The foster-brothers had met her there at an autumn sacrifice
at which they were present, and at that time Sigmund fell in love with
her; and now that they had met again at Upsalir, he was more desperately
in love than ever.

“I knew,” said Ivar, addressing himself to Hjalmar, “that thou wast in
love with Astrid, and that she loved thee, for in a hundred ways that
passed unnoticed to others, I saw that she showed her preference for
thee over all her other suitors. The ancient saying proves true,” he
added: “‘The eyes cannot hide it if a woman loves a man, or if a man
loves a woman.’”

Hjalmar replied: “Ivar, I can say the same thing of thee. We, thy three
foster-brothers, saw how much thou and Randalin were in love with each
other. As for thee, Sigmund,” said he, laughing, “this saying proves
true in regard to thee: Many a man acts strangely when in love, but
blame not man for that, blame love instead.”

“Dear Sigurd,” said all the foster-brothers at once, “thou hast said
nothing to us yet about the maiden thou lovest; and thou art our elder,
and we know that no one has a greater admiration and regard for women
than thou hast, nor loves their society more than thou dost.”

“I have wandered, as you know, more than any of you,” returned Sigurd,
“in our and many other lands, and have not yet seen the maiden of my
destiny. I have never met her whom I wanted to marry. Once or twice in
my life, if nothing had happened to prevent me from meeting again the
maiden I had begun to love, I should have probably been married to-day;
but the Nornir have not shaped my life thus far for me to be
passionately in love. We must wait for time and for their decrees.”

After hearing his words, the foster-brothers said: “Sigurd, marry; for
thou art the only one left of thy kin. And it is not wise for a man to
die and leave no scion to inherit his virtues and his fame.”

After this talk, each foster-brother went his own way, and Ivar, without
taking notice of it, walked unconsciously towards the bower of Randalin,
and saw her coming towards him on her way to the house of her father. A
thrill of joy ran through him as he perceived her. She turned pale and
red alternately at seeing him; she was ready to sink to the ground. An
indescribable feeling told her that Ivar was about to propose to her.
The bond-woman that followed her fell back, and Ivar and she walked on
together.

After a little pause, Ivar said to her: “Thou knowest, Randalin, that
the goddess Var listens to the oaths of men, and to the private
engagements which men and women make between themselves in regard to
love, and punishes those who break them. I want her to hear me to-day,
and to listen to what thou hast to say to me.” Then, looking at her
intently, he continued: “Rememberest thou, fairest of maidens, the day
when we met for the first time?”

“Yes,” replied the daughter of Yngvi. “I remember it as if it were
to-day.”

“Canst thou recollect,” continued Ivar, “how we looked at each other as
soon as we met, and how our eyes seemed to melt into each other’s? At
that time an indescribable feeling seized me; thou didst seem to
entrance me. I felt as I never felt before in my life. I loved thee, and
I thought that thou also didst love me; and when thou didst continue thy
way, my eyes were riveted upon thy fair form, and I remember that before
thou didst disappear thou didst turn thy head once more towards me, as
if some magic impulse compelled thee to do so, and told thee that I was
still spell-bound at thy sight. We gave to each other a farewell look,
as if to say, ‘Yes, we will meet again.’”

“I remember all that well,” said Randalin, for her honest heart could
not deny it.

“Since then,” said Ivar, “I have thought of thee by day, and often
dreamt of thee by night; and now I feel that before I return to
Dampstadir I must tell thee of my love, and ask thee if thou wilt give
me thy heart and marry me. If thou sayest no, life then will have no
more charm for me; the clatter of weapons on the field of battle will no
more sound pleasantly in my ears; ambition for renowned deeds will never
stir me more; I feel that without thee I could not live.”

Randalin’s feelings, as she heard the burning words from Ivar’s lips,
were such that she could not speak. Taking his hands, and looking with
her beautiful blue eyes into his face, she said: “Ivar, thy wife I will
be, and no other man shall ever possess me.”

In the evening the foster-brothers met, as was their custom, to talk
matters over before they went to the banqueting hall to drink with the
high-born men and champions of the land. All agreed that they should ask
the parents of the young girls for their consent to the different
marriages, for the laws regarding marriage were very strict, and there
was nothing in the world in which Vikings were more particular, or more
revengeful, if the honor of one of their kinswomen was attacked.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                             CHAPTER XXVIII

                     BETROTHAL OF IVAR AND RANDALIN


THE next morning Ivar went to see two of his uncles, Randvir, a brother
of his mother, and Visbur, a brother of his father, who had come to
Upsalir with him, and said to them: “Kinsmen, I desire you to ask for me
in marriage Randalin, the second daughter of Yngvi, the Hersir of
Svithjod.”

“Well done, Ivar,” said his two uncles with one voice. “Thou art wise in
thy choice, for Randalin is beautiful, and most accomplished in all that
pertains to woman, and will be a wife worthy of thee; she is one of the
greatest matches in the Northern lands, and we hope sincerely that both
her father and herself will consent to your union.”

“I have told Randalin how much I loved her, and she has said that no one
shall ever marry her but me,” replied Ivar.

The same afternoon the two uncles of Ivar went to Yngvi, and said to
him: “Kinsman, we have to talk to thee on a very important matter,” and
then explained their errand. Visbur was the spokesman, and said: “We are
allied to thee by blood and kinship, and we wish furthermore to cement
more closely our friendship, so we have come to ask the hand of thy
second daughter, Randalin, for Ivar. Thy daughter is high-born, and of
all the pedigrees of the Upsalir families, hers is the highest, for she
is descended in direct line from the gods themselves. We wish, if it is
thy pleasure, that Ivar should be thy son-in-law.”

After a pause, in order to allow Yngvi to reflect upon his proposals,
Visbur continued: “Ivar is valiant, has been in many battles, has
travelled far and wide, and is, we think, very wise for his age. More
than all this, Ivar loves thy daughter Randalin, and we think it will be
a happy union for both our families, and will cement the friendship that
exists between Gotland and Svithjod.”

Yngvi received their request favorably, and replied: “I know that there
will be no disparity in the match, for both Ivar and Randalin are of
Odin’s kin; Ivar is a renowned warrior, and rules over one of the
powerful realms of the North. There is no obstacle to their marriage,
for though they are related by blood, it is only in the fifth degree,
and this is the degree in which marriage is allowed between kinsmen and
kinswomen. This is one of our wisest laws, which has been adhered to by
us Norsemen from the most ancient times; by this we prevent the
degeneration of our race.”

“But,” continued Yngvi, “Randalin is wise, and I will not betroth her to
any one without her consent. Besides, she is of age, according to law,
since she is over fifteen; and as she owns entailed lands in her own
right, she can betroth herself to whom she likes, though it would be
very unwise for her to do so without my consent. But before I speak to
her on the subject, we must find that we are of one mind in regard to
the conditions of the marriage concerning property. You are aware that
Randalin has, even to-day, a great deal of property in her own right,
and that she owns a third of her mother’s inheritance, which includes
many large landed estates, and that in the course of time a great deal
of wealth is to come to her. Marriage is a civil contract, owing to the
relation which man and wife hold towards each other in regard to
property. Let us see what will be ‘the dowry,’ or ‘home following,’ and
the ‘counter dowry’; if we agree on these points, I see not what should
prevent the marriage if Randalin is willing. Her brothers are waging war
in the Mediterranean, and they will be delighted to hear of their
sister’s marriage with their comrade and remote kinsman, Ivar
Hjorvardson.”

Then he added: “According to the laws of our land, a woman has to be
provided with a dowry, otherwise her children are not ‘inheritance
born,’ and no marriage is valid without dowry; and that dowry, and the
counter dowry which we give her, belong to her for life, and afterwards
to her children, or to whomsoever she wills them, and her husband must
not touch them. If she dies childless, her estates go back to her
kinsmen, but the dowry is then returned to her husband; and she is
entitled to a third of the property, both personal and real, earned by
her husband during their married life.”

“Thou speakest fairly,” said the uncles. “Ivar will give as dowry to
Randalin the estates of Bjolstad, of Lis, of Hof, and five hundred marks
of gold.”

“This dowry is acceptable to me,” answered the Hersir of Svithjod.

“What counter dowry wilt thou give to Randalin?” inquired the uncles of
Ivar.

“I will give her,” replied Yngvi, “the large estate of Rodelsvellir and
five hundred marks of gold.”

“This is generous on thy part,” said Visbur and Randvir. “We will not
discuss the trousseau which Ivar ought to give Randalin, for we know him
to be most generous, and proud of his rank and dignity, and that he
wishes Randalin to have such an outfit as becometh the daughter of the
Hersir of Svithjod.”

Randalin was sent for, and Yngvi said to her: “I have a marriage to
propose to thee, my daughter, which I think will suit thee well. I did
not wish to betroth thee without thy consent. What thinkest thou of
marrying Ivar Hjorvardson, the Hersir of Gotland? No better union
couldst thou form in all the Northern lands.”

Randalin replied: “Father, no one could better please me, and the
goddess Var has listened to the vows made between us, for Ivar and I
love each other.”

Then Ivar was summoned to the conference, and Yngvi addressed him thus:
“I would not give my daughter to thee, Ivar, if I did not like thee; and
I would rather have thee than any of the other men in our Northern lands
marry Randalin, for I consider thee the foremost in mind, courage, and
daring.” Ivar thanked Yngvi for his kind words and for his consent to
his marriage with Randalin.

After all the conditions were agreed to, each side called six men of
high rank, and the agreement of the marriage was recited before them, as
the law required, and they stood as witnesses of the contract.

It was agreed that the betrothal should not be for more than twelve
months, unless unforeseen circumstances occurred.

Yngvi then said to Randalin: “I betroth thee according to law, as thy
father and guardian. It is a complete betrothal.”

Then Ivar advanced toward Yngvi, who declared Ivar betrothed to
Randalin, his daughter, and then they named witnesses to their
betrothal.

Randalin next came forward and said: “Thou, Ivar, in presence of these
witnesses, hast betrothed thyself to me lawfully; give me the counter
dowry, and clasp my hand as the fulfilment and performance of the whole
agreement, which a little while ago was recited before us without fraud
or trick. This will be a complete and lawful match.”

“According to law,” said Ivar, “we name witnesses, Randalin, that thou
hast betrothed thyself to me, Ivar Hjorvardson, lawfully. I give thee
the counter dowry, with handshaking to seal the agreement, as the
fulfilment and performance of the whole contract, which was but just now
recited between us.”

Then, laughingly, one of the uncles of Ivar said to him: “Thou knowest,
Ivar, that the breaking of a betrothal by either party is punished, and
whichever party breaks it forfeits the dowry promised.”

“No fear of this,” exclaimed Ivar and Randalin at the same time, as they
stood side by side.

Then said Yngvi, addressing Ivar, “Randalin has no faults or blemishes
on her person. If thou findest faults or blemishes in her which I have
not told thee of, it is because I do not know them. Her mother, as thou
knowest, is dead, and she is the one that could tell. Randalin herself
says she has no blemish. If she has, thou canst refuse to marry her; and
if thou canst prove that I knew it, thou mayest claim the dowry
according to law.”

They all separated, very happy, and when Yngvi was alone with his
daughter, after the kinsmen of Ivar had departed, he said to her:
“Daughter, thou thinkest that Ivar is perfection. A short time after
thou art married to him, thou wilt find that he has faults, and thou
wilt perhaps regret that thou didst not marry Thorstein, who, like Ivar,
loved thee, and who aspired silently to thy hand; but I assure thee that
if thou hadst married Thorstein, thou wouldst also find fault in him,
for there is no man, no matter how good and brave he is, that is without
a fault. So be satisfied, though thou mayst find some fault in Ivar, and
though the ideal thou hadst of thy lover before thou hadst known him
well and lived with him is broken. Many dreams of youth vanish in life.
The Nornir are wise, and none of us knows his fate beforehand.”

The following morning Ivar, accompanied by several of the highest-born
men of Gotland, and followed by the kinsmen of Hjalmar, went to Yngvi
and explained their errand, which was to ask Astrid in marriage for
Hjalmar.

The Hersir of Svithjod listened to them, and said: “It was my intention
to betroth my daughter to another man, for I did not know that Hjalmar
and Astrid loved each other. I think much of Hjalmar, for he is valiant,
and is one of my land defenders, and I think the marriage a good one, as
his family is also descended from Odin.”

The conditions of the marriage and the length of the betrothal were then
agreed upon before witnesses. Sigmund was also betrothed in the same
way, and for the same length of time, to Solveig, leaving Sigurd the
only one of the four foster-brothers with free heart and hand.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XXIX

                         IVAR’S DUEL WITH KETIL


TWO days after the termination of the games, a great feast was given by
Yngvi to all his kinsmen, and all the high-born men and women who had
come to Upsalir to witness the contests. The three large festive halls
were filled with guests, and many lots were drawn among warriors for
seats, there were so many men of equal rank and dignity. At this feast
the announcement of the betrothal of Ivar and Randalin, and of Hjalmar
and Astrid, was made by Yngvi, their father; and that of Solveig to
Sigmund, by Björn, her father.

All the Hersirs and many of the high-born men and women were invited to
the wedding of Ivar and Randalin, which was to take place first.

                  *       *       *       *       *

When Bui heard that Astrid had been betrothed to Hjalmar, he remembered
the vow he had made the preceding Yule. Accordingly, when the feast was
at its height, and while Astrid was seated by the side of her father,
Bui entered the hall and advanced to Yngvi’s side, told the vow he had
made the preceding Yule in regard to Astrid, and explained that his
errand to Upsalir was to ask her in marriage. In a loud voice, and
looking defiantly towards Hjalmar, he said that he requested an answer
on the instant. A profound silence had succeeded the chatter of voices,
and all waited to hear the reply of the Hersir of Svithjod; but, before
he could answer, Hjalmar stepped forward, and said: “My mind has always
been bent upon marrying Astrid. Remember, my lord, how I have defended
your realm and increased your possessions in far-off lands. You have
betrothed your daughter Astrid to me, and I know not why this man should
come to ask her hand, when he knows that she is betrothed to me. I also
have made a vow upon the altar ring that I will marry Astrid, and allow
no one else to possess her. Besides,” he added, hotly, “I think the land
will be better off if it gets rid of these twelve brothers.”

The Hersir of Svithjod, after hearing these two men, turned towards
Astrid, and said to her: “What sayest thou?”

Astrid replied: “I am betrothed to Hjalmar, and I love him. I love
Hjalmar, and I will never marry any one else but him, for he is good and
brave. I have heard but evil reports of Bui and all his brothers.
Besides, our Fylkja has appeared to me in a dream, and told me to beware
of the twelve sons of Hervard.”

When Bui had heard her words, he challenged Hjalmar to a duel, and said,
in presence of all the guests, that he would be called a “nithing” by
every man, if he married Astrid without accepting the challenge. As it
was considered cowardly not to accept a challenge, Hjalmar said
scornfully, that he was quite ready to accept his defiance; and the time
of the duel was appointed, and the island of Samsey was fixed on as the
spot where it was to take place.

This challenge had hardly been given, when a great Hersir and mighty
champion named Ketil rose up before Yngvi, and said: “I have just
arrived at Upsalir, and the games are ended; contrary winds have
followed me all the way, so I have not been able to take part in the
contests. I am much disappointed, for I wanted to win several
championships, and have trials of strength and agility with Ivar, before
the eyes of Randalin, thy daughter. I have made a vow that I will marry
Randalin, and that no one else shall marry her before stepping over my
dead body. Whoever is wooing her must fight a duel with me. I challenge
Ivar to a duel, to take place at Arhaug on the first day of Yule,” and
he shouted so loud that everybody in the hall heard him: “Thou, Ivar,
shalt be every man’s nithing, if thou comest not to the duel!” Ivar at
once accepted the challenge as Hjalmar had done.

At Arhaug, Ketil and his men sacrificed. He practised witchcraft much,
and the people believed that no weapons could pierce his chain-armor or
hurt him. He only made sacrifices to the sun and to his guardian
spirits, for he did not believe in Odin nor in the other gods.

After the feast was over, Ivar and his foster-brothers left Svithjod,
together with all who had come to the games, all having received
valuable gifts.

The sons of Hervard had gone, immediately after the challenge of Bui to
Hjalmar, not in the best of moods, on account of the failure of their
mission in regard to Astrid. They went home and told their father of the
result of their errand and of the challenge of Bui to Hjalmar.

Hervard answered: “Never have I been so anxious about you before now.
Nowhere do I know of men equally brave and so skilled in the handling of
weapons as Ivar and his foster-brothers Hjalmar, Sigurd, and Sigmund.”

They talked no more of the matter that evening, but the anxious brow of
Hervard told of his anxiety in regard to the duel, and how much he
feared for the lives of his sons.

After the departure of Hjalmar, Astrid became very sad. Her sumptuous
home seemed to have no charm for her, and she could think of nothing but
the duel which was to take place between Hjalmar and Bui. One evening as
her father was all alone, he saw her come into the hall with a face so
pale that he called her to his side. She responded with a smile, trying
to hide her feelings, for she did not wish him to notice how sad she
was.

“Come sit by me, daughter,” said he, in a tender and sympathetic voice.

After seating herself by her father’s side, Astrid laid her head on his
breast and remained silent, hiding her face in the folds of her cloak.
Yngvi took her hands in his; they were hot and feverish, and, as he
petted her, he asked her, not knowing what was the trouble, if the
marriage that had been arranged between her and Hjalmar was not to her
liking, and if she regretted her betrothal. Sobs were the only answer he
got; but when she had relieved her overburdened breast in copious tears,
and had recovered sufficiently, she replied: “Father, I am pleased, and
I would marry no one but Hjalmar; but, I do not know why, I think I
shall never see him again alive.”

“Why so?” said Yngvi.

“I had a dream before the games,” replied Astrid, “in which our Fylkja
appeared and forewarned me of Hjalmar’s danger, and told me that the
twelve eagles I saw in a preceding dream were the twelve sons of
Hervard, and that these would cause me great sorrow; and afterwards she
called me towards her, and said: ‘Follow me.’ I think this forebode the
death of Hjalmar and, perhaps, mine. The decrees of the Nornir must be
fulfilled, and none of us know what they are.”

Yngvi did his best to cheer his daughter, and tried to persuade her that
her dream was not deserving of so sinister an interpretation, but it was
difficult to comfort her. Randalin, too, was anxious about the result of
the duel between Ivar and Ketil.

Nevertheless there was no way of preventing these duels, and the time
for that between Ivar and Ketil soon arrived. Ivar made ready two ships,
and asked many doughty champions to follow him. He had sent word to
Svithjod, to men of high renown to meet him at Arhaug to witness the
duel, so they might tell on their return to Upsalir of his victory, or
that he died with honor and valor. He sailed for Arhaug, the appointed
place, and arrived there three days before the time with his
foster-brothers. On his arrival, Bodmod, the son of Ketil, invited him
to his hall, and there he and his men were entertained with great
splendor. In the course of conversation, Ivar mentioned the name of
Odin. At the mention of Odin, Bodmod became angry and sang: “Odin I have
never worshipped, though I have lived long. I know that the head of Ivar
will fall sooner than mine or that of my father.”

But Ivar sang in answer: “I love Odin and all the gods, and sacrifice to
them, and I know that Odin loves me.”

On the day appointed for the duel, Ivar and his foster-brothers took a
boat, and rowed to a small island where the conflict was to take place.
Ketil was there already, waiting for Ivar.

A great crowd had assembled on the shore of the mainland to witness the
contest, or ordeal, between these two famous champions, for the people
believed that the judgments of the gods were decided in this way.

“What kind of duel dost thou wish us to have,” asked Ketil of Ivar, “the
Holmganga or the Einvigi? Thou art the challenged man, and thou hast the
right to choose which of the two thou wilt have.”

Ivar answered: “I choose the Holmganga, for there is more honor and fame
in this than in the other; and when I left Gotland for Upsalir, to
participate in the games, it was to win more fame than I had before.
There are two alternatives before me: the one, to get bravely the
victory in fighting against thee; the other, to fall with valor; and
that is better than to live with shame and dishonor.”

“But,” said Ketil, “why dost thou choose the Holmganga instead of the
Einvigi? Thou art young and inexperienced, and in the Holmganga there
are difficult rules, but none in the Einvigi.”

Ivar answered: “I shall not fight better in the Einvigi, and I will risk
the Holmganga, and in all be on equal footing with thee. Though much
younger than thyself, and of less experience, I am not afraid of the
Holmganga rules. I have handled the sword many a time, though I have
never done so in a duel. My foster-father taught me well its use, and
the rules of dueling also.”

Then the laws of the Holmganga were recited by Sigurd, this being
obligatory before a duel took place.

“This is,” said he, “the Holmganga law: The cloak must be ten feet from
one end to the other, with loops in the corners, and in these pegs must
be put down. The one who makes the preparations must go towards the
pegs, hold his ear-lobes, and, bending over, stand with his feet apart,
seeing the sky between them. Three squares, each one foot wide, must be
marked around the cloak. Outside the squares must be placed four poles,
called hazel poles. The place is called a hazelled field when it is
prepared thus. Each man must have three shields, and when these are made
useless he must stand upon the cloak, and thereafter defend himself with
his weapons. He who has been challenged is to strike first. If one is
wounded so that the blood falls upon the cloak, he is not obliged to
fight any longer. If either steps with one of his feet outside the
boundary, it is held that he has retreated; and if he steps outside with
both feet, he is held to have fled, and is accounted vanquished.

“Have you, Ketil and Ivar, taken heed of the Holmganga law which I have
just recited to you?” asked Sigurd in conclusion.

“Thou hast recited well and correctly the laws of the Holmganga,
Sigurd,” replied Ivar.

As customary in the Holmganga, one man held the shield before each of
the combatants. The one who received most wounds was to pay an indemnity
for being released from the fight, for it was the law of the Holmganga
that if he who challenged another man, in order to get something, gained
the victory, he should have the prize for which he had challenged; if he
was defeated, he should release himself with as much property as had
been agreed upon; if he fell, he should forfeit all his property, and he
who killed him was to take all the inheritance.

It was the custom of duelists not to draw their swords on the place of
the Holmganga, but let the sword hang on the arm, so that it should be
ready at once, when wanted. At the outset Ketil said to Ivar: “It seems
to me that the sword that thou carriest is longer than the laws of the
Holmganga allow.”

“Thou canst measure my sword,” replied Ivar, “and thou wilt find that it
is of the proper length, and according to the regulation.”

Then Ivar said to Hjalmar: “Foster-brother, thou must hold the shield
before me.”

Hjalmar replied: “I have done that for no one before, my beloved
foster-brother. Rather ask me to go into Holmganga against Ketil, for I
am afraid thou riskest too much. I do not want to part from thee, and
hope the Nornir have fated us to die the same day.”

Ivar thanked his foster-brother, but said that what he asked could not
be granted.

Hjalmar answered: “In case of thy death, none of us would go back unless
thou art avenged, for we foster-brothers have sworn to avenge each
other’s death.”

Then he advanced towards Ivar, and took the three shields that he was to
hold before him, and handed two of them to Sigurd and Sigmund; then he
said to Ivar: “Foster-brother, let us hope that victory will be thine;
but thou hast to fight against one of the greatest champions of our
land, a man very skilled in the handling of the sword and of the sax.”

“Now it is better to stand by one’s word, and not to be the first to ask
for peace,” Ketil said.

“Thou art right,” replied Ivar. Then he sang: “Lovely maid of Svithjod,
to-day I fight for thee; I will come to thee victorious, Randalin;
to-day Ketil will die.”

Ketil began to shout fiercely, and the berserk frenzy came upon him. He
bit the rim of his shield, and looked like a wild beast; foam came from
his mouth, but after a while he became himself again.

Ivar and Ketil, after shaking hands, went inside the boundaries of the
dueling place, and placed themselves on the squares that were marked on
the cloak.

First Ivar sang: “Thou, Ketil, wilt to-day lodge with Odin.”

And Ketil sang back: “I do not put my trust in Odin, but before night
thou, Ivar, wilt be among the dead.”

Hjalmar held the shield of Ivar, and Bodmod that of Ketil, his father.
Ivar had the sword Hrotti, and when it struck Ketil’s shield, it was as
if lightning came from it. Ketil, seeing the sparks, said: “I should not
have fought against thee if I had known that thou hadst Hrotti with
thee. It is most likely, as my father said, that we brothers are to be
short-lived, except the one of us who is named after him.”

Heedless of this complaint, Ivar struck at Ketil’s shield, and dealt
blow after blow so quickly, that Ketil could not strike him, having to
shelter himself behind his shield-bearer; then Ivar drew back to get
room to wield his sword and aim a blow at Ketil, but Ketil was too quick
for him, and Ivar’s shield was cut asunder. New shields were provided,
and these were equally cut to pieces. Each side had now spoiled two
shields, both combatants had only one shield left, and the fight was to
be decisive.

Then followed the fiercest of combats. Ketil sang: “There is courage in
Ketil. My sword Hviting is sharp; it will belie the word of Odin. I tell
thee, Ivar, it is unsafe to trust him; use thy arms and hands well
before we part, for soon thou art to fall.”

Ivar replied: “Soon, Ketil, wilt thou fall to the ground.”

Here Ketil drew back with a swift motion, to wield his sword more
easily, and deal a death blow at Ivar. But Ivar sprang towards him just
at this instant, and struck him a blow which almost cleft his shoulder
in two, and he staggered outside the mark, and fell mortally wounded.

Thereupon Ketil died, having fought and fallen valiantly. According to
ancient custom, a large bull was led forward, and sacrificed by Ivar as
the victor.

Ivar then went back to Dampstadir, and the Sviar to Upsalir to tell
Randalin of the great victory of Ivar, who on account of this deed
obtained still greater renown than before.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XXX

                      DEATH OF HJALMAR AND ASTRID


A SHORT time after his return from Arhaug, and his memorable duel with
Ketil, Ivar made preparations to leave Dampstadir with his three
foster-brothers for Samsey, in order to be there at the time appointed
for the duel between Hjalmar and Bui. Before sailing, Hjalmar made a
solemn sacrifice to Odin for victory. They sailed with two small ships
of the kind called “ask” to the island, and after an uneventful voyage
arrived there, and cast anchor in a bay called Munarvog.

The sons of Hervard likewise made their preparations. The night before
they sailed, Thorgrim had a dream which he told his father.

“It seemed to me,” said he, “that we brothers were in Samsey, and found
many birds there, and killed them all. Then we went to the other side of
the island, and two eagles flew against us. I had a hard fight against
one of them, and at last both of us sat down, and were badly wounded.
The other eagle fought against my brothers, and overcame them all.”

When Hervard heard this, he became more concerned than ever in regard to
the lives of his sons, for in this dream he saw a warning of their
death. He said to them: “This dream needs no unravelling, for it is
plain enough. I am sure it concerns you, and I fear that the men who
fell mean yourselves.”

The sons replied that they did not fear that, for they had always
obtained the victory before.

“All men go the day they have been fated to die,” rejoined Hervard, and
they spoke no more on the subject that day.

The next morning the twelve brothers went to their ship, and their
father followed them to the shore, and gave good armor and weapons to
them all. “I think,” said he, “you have need of the best weapons now,
for you are to fight against most valiant champions,” after which he
bade them farewell, and they departed. They reached Samsey, and landed
at a bay called Unavog, on the other side of the island from where
Hjalmar and his men were.

After the sons of Hervard had landed, the berserk fury came over them
all, and they wrestled with trees, large rocks, and boulders, as they
were wont when this madness seized them. After a time they became quiet
again and rested, for they had become weak, as was always the case after
the berserk fury.

The next morning they walked all over the island to see if they could
discover traces of Hjalmar and his foster-brothers’ arrival. After
crossing to the other coast, they saw two ships, and knew that they must
belong to Hjalmar. Then they drew their swords, bit the edges of their
shields, and the berserk fury came over them all again. They boarded the
ships in an onset of irresistible rage, six of them attacking each ship
in the centre. So brave were the men on them that no one fled from his
place, or spoke a word of fear, or changed color. Six of the brothers
went forward to the bow, and the other six towards the stern, and slew
every man they encountered. After this they went ashore, howling and
shouting.

Hjalmar and the foster-brothers had gone ashore also, and walked over
the island to see if Bui and his brothers had come. When they reached a
hillock from which they could see their own ships, they saw men coming
out of them with bloody weapons and swords, and recognized the sons of
Hervard.

When Hjalmar perceived them, he said to his foster-brothers: “Our men
are slain; and they were so brave and so skilful in the handling of
weapons, that it seems to me most likely that we shall all lodge with
Odin in Valhalla to-night.”

This was the only word of fear that Hjalmar had ever spoken in his life,
and his foster-brothers wondered why he had done so. Had he a
presentiment that his Disir would prove faithless to him?

When Ivar heard this, he said to Hjalmar: “Courage often is better than
a sharp sword, and many a dull sword has won the victory. We will be
victorious over the sons of Hervard, though they have slain all the
brave men who were on board of our ships.”

“Never have we fled from our foes,” said Sigurd. “Let us rather fall
under their weapons, and die with honor, for this is better than to live
with shame; and we will fight the berserks one after another.”

Then Hjalmar sang: “We will not lodge with Odin to-night. I must wed
Astrid before I die, and ere evening comes all these men who come to
fight against us will be dead, and we four foster-brothers shall live.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

The sons of the berserk Hervard and the four foster-brothers met. The
duel was to be the Einvigi; they could advance or retreat as they
pleased, and no shield was held before the combatants. Bui was armed
with the sword called “Rangvid,” and Hjalmar, “Dragvandil,” the sword
which his father had given him when he became of age. As they met in the
arena, Bui said: “If either of us escapes, he shall not take the other’s
weapons. I desire to have Rangvid in my mound, if I die; Hjalmar shall
have his shirt and his weapons. He who lives shall raise a mound over
the other.”

Then the combat began in earnest, and was fought with the greatest
violence. Both struck hard and often.

When Ivar and Sigurd and Sigmund had looked on for a while, they went to
a place some distance away, and made ready for the fight with the other
eleven sons of Hervard. Ivar said to the berserks: “We will fight
according to the custom of warriors, and not that of thralls. One of
you, and no more, shall fight me at a time, if your courage fails not.”

They consented, and then Seming came forward, and Ivar went against him.
Hrotti, the sword which Ivar had chosen, and which belonged to his
father, was so good that it cut steel as if it were cloth. It was not
long before Seming sank dead to the ground. Olvir then came forward to
meet Ivar, and after a short fight he too fell dead. At this the rage of
the berserks was overpowering, for they had always been victorious
before. Then Gisli came forward. He was, next to Thorgrim, the strongest
and most skilful of the eleven brothers. He attacked Ivar so fiercely,
that the latter at first could do no more than defend himself. They
fought for a long time, during which the victory seemed doubtful. All
their armor was cut off, but the charmed shirt which Randalin had made
for Ivar protected his body, so he was not hurt. Finally Gisli fell,
after receiving many wounds. Then Thorgrim fought against Ivar. The
fight was very severe, and lasted long. Finally Thorgrim lost so much
blood, that he fell down suddenly, and at once died. One brother rose
after the other, but Ivar slew them all. He was completely exhausted,
but he had refused the help of Sigurd and Sigmund, for he thought he
could gain the victory over Hervard’s sons more easily than they could,
and he did not wish to risk their lives.

After this the foster-brothers repaired to the spot where they had left
Bui and Hjalmar fighting, and they saw that Bui had fallen, and lay
motionless on the ground, and that Hjalmar sat with his back resting
against a rock, and was as pale as a corpse.

Ivar approached him and sang: “What ails thee, Hjalmar? Thou hast
changed color. I see that deep wounds weaken thee. Thy helmet is cut,
and thy chain-armor is pierced near thy heart. Thy life, alas! is soon
to finish, and ere long thou art going to Valhalla.”

In reply, and in a faint voice, Hjalmar sang: “I have sixteen wounds and
rent chain-armor. It is dark before my eyes; I cannot see to walk. The
sword of Bui has touched my heart, the sharp point hardened in poison. I
owned five burgs, but I never enjoyed them, as thou knowest well that I
cared not for occupation on land. Soon I shall lie deprived of life, its
thread sundered by the sword in Samsey. I would I could have married
Astrid before going to Odin, but the Nornir decreed at my birth that
this should not take place. I left the young Astrid on that fated day,
destined never to see her again. How well it is for man not to know his
fate beforehand. For sorrow would have followed me, and instead I
thought only of victory.”

Then he called Ivar to his side and said: “Draw from my hand, my
foster-brother, the red-gold ring, and take it to Astrid. I know that it
will be to her a lasting sorrow that I do not come back to Upsalir.”

Then, after another pause, he continued: “The women on land will not
hear that I sheltered myself from blows. The wise maidens in Upsalir
will not laugh because I succumbed in the fight, as well as my
adversary, whom I slew first.”

Then raising himself, he continued: “Seest thou, Ivar, from a high tree
a raven flying from the east? An eagle follows; that is the last eagle
to which I give prey, and it will taste my blood. It is my wish that
thou carry my helmet and chain-armor into Yngvi’s hall. The heart of the
daughter of the Hersir of Svithjod will be moved deeply when she sees my
chain-armor cut upon the breast. I behold the daughters of Yngvi in
Upsalir. How beautiful they look! Hjalmar will not look again upon them,
neither will he cheer with ale and speeches the warriors who sit in
Yngvi’s hall.”

Then came another pause, for Hjalmar was suffering intensely from his
wounds, but he had made a vow never to shriek from pain. Finally he said
to his foster-brothers: “Two of you must go and hew a stone coffin for
me, while another shall sit by my side, and write upon wooden tablets
that song which I will compose about my deeds in life.”

Then he began to dictate the song, and Sigmund carved it, and the nearer
the poem drew to its end, the more the life of Hjalmar ebbed away. Then
came a deep silence, his voice had ceased. He was dead!

Then Ivar said solemnly: “It will be told far and wide that few nobler
and more famous men have ever lived than Hjalmar Gudbrandson of Engel.”

After the words of Ivar, the foster-brothers looked at each other
without saying a word, but all felt the great and irreparable loss they
had sustained. They placed the berserks in a heap, near the sea, and
piled boughs upon them. They put with them their weapons and clothing,
divesting them of nothing. They covered the pile with turf, and cast
earth over it, thus raising a great mound. They then went out to their
ships, took ashore every one who had fallen, and there threw up another
mound over them.

                  *       *       *       *       *

After the burial of the berserks, the three foster-brothers carried the
body of Hjalmar on one of their ships, and sailed to Svithjod. They
landed not far from Upsalir. Ivar carried Hjalmar on his back, followed
by Sigurd and Sigmund, and then laid down their beloved dead
foster-brother at the door of the great hall, chanting, as they walked
there, the praises and great deeds of valor of Hjalmar.

After entering the hall, they marched towards the high seat where Yngvi
was seated, and then put down on the floor and in front of him Hjalmar’s
pierced armor, his sword, helmet, and sundered shield. These tokens
told, without words, of the death of Hjalmar the Brave.

Ivar and his two foster-brothers then went to the bower of Astrid. She
was seated on a chair, and was embroidering a cloak for Hjalmar, and
thinking of him. Then Ivar sang again the great and valorous deeds
Hjalmar had accomplished during his life, and said: “I have to tell
thee, Astrid, a sad tale;” and he gave her the ring which she had given
to Hjalmar before they parted, and told of the greetings sent her by him
before he expired.

Astrid took the ring, looked at it, and knew that Hjalmar was dead. She
uttered not a word; her face changed color and turned very pale. She
sank back lifeless into her chair. She did not stir for so long that her
attendants became alarmed. Bending over her, they saw that she was dead.

“Nothing better has occurred for a long time,” said Ivar. “Let us,
foster-brothers, welcome the event, though it causes great sorrow to the
Hersir of Svithjod.”

Then he took Astrid in his arms, and carried her to the door of the
hall, and laid her in the arms of the dead Hjalmar, and then went to
tell Yngvi of the death of his daughter.

When Yngvi came out, he saw, with profound grief, the sad scene before
him, and he mourned greatly the deaths of his daughter Astrid and of
Hjalmar.

A large mortuary chamber was built for Hjalmar and Astrid; a bed of down
was laid on the floor, and upon it was put a pillow for them to rest
their heads upon. They were not to be burned, for there were many since
the death of Frey who did not wish to have a burning journey to the
world they were going to. Hjalmar was dressed in his finest war clothes,
clad in his pierced armor, his shield placed on his breast, and his
sword by his side. Astrid was laid by him in the white bridal dress
intended for her wedding, decked with costly jewels. Then a high mound
was built over them.

Hjalmar the Brave, and Astrid the Fair, lay silently, side by side, in
the embrace of death. Their grave stands to-day by the granite shores of
the Baltic, looking silently out upon the ships that sail to and fro on
that sea they loved so much; the wind and the murmur of the waves sing a
continuous requiem over them. Every year when June returns, its soft and
fragrant breezes, passing over fields, meadows, and pine forests, blow
over them. Butterflies and bees, rejoicing in the sunshine that brings
new life, flit over the flowers growing upon their graves, and birds
sing their love-songs by their side, just as in the days of old Hjalmar
and Astrid sang theirs.

We are born, we grow, we love, we die. Love is the best of gifts that
has been given to us; then friendship, the foster-brother of love.
Astrid has gone to live with the virgin goddess Gefjon, upon whom all
those who die maidens wait. Hjalmar went to Valhalla, and from there he
sees his beloved every day.

Ivar, Sigurd, and Sigmund mourned greatly the death of Hjalmar, and
there have never been within the memory of man four men more attached to
one another. For a long while they felt their irreparable loss, but time
assuaged their sorrows as the years passed away; but the remembrance of
the noble qualities of Hjalmar came to cheer them, and at every
sacrifice and feast, when they drank to the memory of departed kinsmen,
the name of Hjalmar the Brave was always remembered by them. The people
to this day love to tell the story of Hjalmar and Astrid.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                              CHAPTER XXXI

                    THE WEDDING OF IVAR AND RANDALIN


ABOUT a year after the sad events just recorded, the day of the union of
Ivar and Randalin approached. Great preparations were made in Upsalir
for their wedding. The most costly tapestries that had been embroidered
by the successive wives and daughters of the Hersirs of Svithjod had
been taken out from the store-rooms where they had been sacredly kept,
for these were only used for adorning the walls of the halls at
weddings. Many of them represented romantic episodes in the courtship of
the maidens who had embroidered them. Likewise the bridal bench
ornamented with gold and silver and with rich carvings was brought out.
How many beautiful daughters of the Hersirs of Svithjod had been seated
upon those benches since Upsalir had been founded! What an array of
illustrious maidens could be named! What a history could be told to us
of the race descended from them! What a diversity of character and
temper these women possessed! But, in despite of that splendor of life,
many a young heart had been disappointed, for their union had not proved
as congenial and as happy as they expected. Many of the girlish visions
and dreams which belong to youth had not been fulfilled as they had
hoped. The Nornir had woven a thick mist before their eyes to hide the
future. Many had found that station, fame, wealth, and power did not
give happiness, and had often envied the merry laughter that came from
the house of the humble, and even from the cabin of the slave.

For two weeks preceding the wedding, the guests began to arrive in great
numbers. The Hersirs of Gardariki, Holmgard, Fyen, Zeeland, and from the
herads of Norway, were received with great honor; large houses, well
furnished, were given to each high-born guest, and the servants took
care that they should lack nothing. Ivar arrived with a large number of
men of high birth four days before the wedding.

The day of the wedding came at last. After the guests had all assembled
in the great hall, Randalin, under snowy bridal linen, entered by the
woman’s door, followed by her bridesmaids. Her beautiful features were
seen but dimly through the gauzy drapery, fastened with great skill,
with a jewel of exquisite beauty, upon her head. On her neck could be
seen through the transparent linen a necklace of gold beads, upon which
the artist had lavished his greatest skill; from her belt of gold hung a
bunch of keys, showing that she was to rule the household of Ivar. With
a slow and majestic step she advanced towards the bridal bench, then
seated herself in the midst of her ten bridesmaids. These were Alfhild,
daughter of one of the Hersirs of Holmgard; Thora, daughter of one of
the Hersirs of Gardariki; Hildegerd, daughter of the Hersir of the
island of Funen; Svanhild, niece of the Hersir of the island of Zeeland;
Randgrid, daughter of the Hersir who ruled on the southern side of the
present Christiania fjord; Geirlaug, whose father ruled over a large
island in Friesland; Hildigunn, the daughter of Grammar of Britain;
Ingegerd, Sigrid, and Thorhalla, cousins of the bride, and daughters of
very powerful Haulds, who had the blood of Odin in their veins.

Each bridesmaid seated herself according to the order of precedence.
Alfhild was on the right of the bride, and Thora on the left, and then
came Hildigunn and Svanhild, and the others followed. Great care had
been taken to seat them according to their rank, for women were most
particular in that respect, and were very jealous of their privileges,
and when not properly seated often considered it a personal affront.

The bridegroom entered next, followed by his groomsmen. These were
Sigurd and Sigmund, his two foster-brothers; Thorbrand, the brother of
Alfhild; Thord, the brother of Thora; Geir, the brother of Hildigunn;
Skeggi, the brother of Svanhild; Ingolf, the cousin of Geirbaug; Ali the
Bold, and Hunding, Hroar, and Bard, who were powerful Vikings.

Ivar seated himself on the high seat opposite that of Yngvi. On his left
sat Sigurd, and on his right, Sigmund; then came Thorbrand and Thord,
and the rest seated themselves according to their rank. By one accord,
they had given the precedence to Sigurd and Sigmund; not that they were
the highest, but because they knew the love that existed between Ivar
and his two foster-brothers, who had shared so many dangers together. On
the side of Yngvi were the highest Hersirs of the land, and great number
of lots were drawn on that day by men of equal rank for seats of honor.

The scene was one of great splendor. The women were magnificently
dressed, and vied with each other in the richness of their gowns and in
the beauty of their jewels. After entering the hall, they took off their
festal mantles, embroidered with gold, and displayed their lovely
toilets.

They all wore the “slœdur,” or festal dress, with long trains sweeping
the ground. These were made of the costliest material that could be
procured on the Caspian or from Greece, and embroidered with gold and
silver. The bodices of the dresses in many instances did not reach so
high as to cover their shoulders; and that part was covered by a guimpe
of pale blue or snowy white silk, and showed dimly, to great advantage,
their milk-white skin. Some wore a wide, loose, unattached collar,
almost hiding the neck, richly embroidered with gold. The married women
wore graceful head-dresses. The shoe-cloths were also richly
embroidered, reaching nearly as high as the knee.

They wore their hair in different styles; some had it twisted in a large
topknot, which was made fast with long hair-pins of gold and silver,
with heads of exquisite workmanship; others had their hair pushed back,
and tied in a short, loose knot, made fast with a ribbon of gold; a
diadem of gold adorned the forehead of almost every woman. They wore
necklaces of gold beads or mosaic, or of gold Roman coins, separated
from each other by elongated beads of gold. On their arms were graceful
gold bracelets, most of them spiral in shape, and upon their fingers
were many rings. Belts of gold contrasted with their dresses, and showed
to advantage the waists they encircled. From these hung leather or
velvet bags embroidered with gold.

The groomsmen of Ivar were dressed in their most costly garments, and
all wore their cloaks of dignity and rank. All the male guests were
likewise in costly attire.

Then Yngvi, as high priest of the temple, consecrated the bride, and
wedded Randalin to Ivar, by making over them the sign of the hammer of
Thor, and invoked the goddess Var, who had listened to their vows. After
this Randalin was holy, as a wife, in the sight of every man.

This ceremony ended, the bridegroom advanced towards Randalin, and
presented her the “lin-fee,” or trousseau, in which were included
beautiful bracelets, necklaces, and diadems of gold. There were several
mantles of different colors, and various head-dresses, gloves, shoes,
underwear of silk and linen, and night-dresses with long sleeves, of the
finest linen the land could produce. Some were of silk, the material for
which had been brought by Ivar from the shores of the Caspian.

Then the gifts called the bridal bench gifts followed. These were called
bench gifts because each guest presented a gift to the bride while she
was seated on the bridal bench. Guest after guest lay before Randalin
the beautiful presents that he or she had brought for her.

A great-aunt, from the island of Fyen, gave her with her bench gift a
gold coin of Tiberius, who was Roman emperor 14-37 A.D., which had come
into the possession of her ancestors during the life of that emperor.

Another aunt sent her, among her presents, a gold coin of Claudius,
41-54 A.D., that had been in the possession of her kinsmen since that
time.

Among the many gifts of Sigrlin, Ivar’s mother, was a gold coin of
Titus, 79-81 A.D., which had been got by the ancestors of Hjorvard in
the Mediterranean at the time Titus took Jerusalem.

A cousin gave her a gold coin of Decius, 249-251 A.D.; another, a gold
coin of Aurelian, 270-275 A.D.

An uncle of Randalin, from southern Svithjod, gave her a gold coin of
Probus, 276-282 A.D., which his son had given to him.

There were many exquisite jewels, necklaces made of rods of gold;
diadems of gold, with Randalin’s name in runic letters upon them; spiral
bracelets of gold; belts of gold and of silver; beautiful hair-pins of
gold and silver, with ornamented tops highly finished; necklaces of
mosaic beads of great beauty, and gold beads; and bracteates with gold
chains of beautiful workmanship.

Gurid, an aunt of Randalin, sent her, by her son, a woman’s headgear,
carefully put in a bag of velvet all embroidered with gold.

Sigurd gave her a large quantity of Grecian fabrics, and many jewels of
gold. Sigmund likewise gave the rarest glassware that could be procured
in Greece, or on the island of Cyprus. Gudbrand, the father of Hjalmar,
had brought her many dishes of gold and silver. Sigrid, his wife, sent
her beautiful tapestries which she had embroidered herself.

Thora gave a beautiful piece of tapestry which Astrid had embroidered
before her death, representing Ivar playing at the ball games that had
taken place the year before, while she was in Upsalir. In the background
were Yngvi and the women who were looking on.

Gunnhild, her youngest sister, gave her a gold embroidered bag.

Yngvi gave his daughter as a bench gift a dower of gold and silver, and
many costly objects, and also two landed estates, one in the present
Courland, and the other in Venden in the present Pomerania. The presents
which Randalin received that day represented a large fortune in gold and
silver.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Immediately after all the bench gifts had been presented, great
preparations were made for the wedding feast which took place soon
afterwards. The Hersir of Svithjod had spared no expense. New vats for
beer and ale had been made, and an extraordinary quantity of ale and
beer had been brewed, and wine was not lacking. The tables were set with
great magnificence.

The three halls had a gala appearance. The tables in front of the seat
were covered with beautiful embroidered tablecloths, and were adorned
with the most costly Grecian and Cypriote glasses. The dishes containing
the viands were of gold and silver. The drinking horns, or vases, were
of many kinds, some of solid gold, others of silver ornamented with
gold, and Grecian cups of cut glass were very abundant. At night, light
was furnished by big wax candles.

The great Hersirs that were present agreed to sit in turn on the high
seats, to the great relief of Yngvi, who feared a contest for
precedence. The viands spread on the tables were beef, roast veal, pig,
venison, birds, and fish. All these were served in gold plates, and all
the plates set before the guests were of silver.

Special servants, called “fillers,” saw that the horns were always full,
and carried them round. The throng was so great that slaves had to be
called in, who wore clean, new, white “vadmal,” or woolen, and all had
their hair newly close-cropped.

Among the female slaves some were of great beauty, and had been brought
from Britain, Gaul, Greece and Rome. They also filled the horns, and
carried them round.

There was great drinking and much merriment, and also invocation of the
gods. The wedding lasted six weeks, which corresponds to a period of a
month with us. Scalds recited poetry every day before admiring
audiences; and, as at the games, this feast was to be the cause of other
weddings in the near future, for during it many men and women had fallen
in love with one another.

No man ever heard of a greater feast. When it ended, all the guests
departed with costly gifts.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The time when Randalin was to leave Upsalir, to part from all that had
been dear to her in her girlhood, had arrived. A new epoch of her life
had dawned upon her without her being aware of it. Her girlhood’s
careless joys had departed forever. All had been so bright in her youth,
that she fancied it would continue to the end of her life. She possessed
Ivar, and happiness was assured to her forever.

Skuld had carefully concealed from her gaze the future. Little did she
dream of the stormy billows of life ahead, of the sorrows that befall
every mortal man and woman. Ivar was all to her, and for him she was
willing to sacrifice even her life. Love was her own. O Skuld, how kind
thou art to hide from man the decrees of the Nornir, who have shaped our
lives from our birth! We came into the world through no will of our own,
and we know not in the beginning of the day what fate will bring forth
before night.

Randalin’s eyes, full of hope, were looking into the future. Hope and
the Future, those twin sisters, were brighter in her eyes than the rays
of the sun. Ivar belonged to her, and Love owned them both.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The dragon-ship that carried Ivar and Randalin to Dampstadir, carried
the sweetest, the loveliest of wives, and the manliest and wisest of
husbands.




                                LONDON:
   PRINTED FROM AMERICAN PLATES BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED,
                     DUKE STREET, STAMFORD STREET.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




 ● Transcriber’s Notes:
    ○ Missing or obscured punctuation was corrected.
    ○ Unbalanced quotation marks were left as the author intended.
    ○ Typographical errors were silently corrected.
    ○ Spelling and hyphenation were made consistent only when a
      predominant form was found in this book.
    ○ Text in italics is enclosed by underscores (_italics_); text in
      bold by “equal” signs (=bold=).





End of Project Gutenberg's Ivar the Viking, by Paul Belloni Du Chaillu